Actions

Work Header

High Infidelity

Summary:

Sakura has just moved to a new town with her long term boyfriend, Sasuke.

It's a new step, a new life, for them. She should be excited! And she's trying to be, but she's a little too busy.

Between school, and work, and what Sasuke needs from her, all she feels all the time, is stress... well, except when she's around her new friend, Kakashi.

Notes:

(See the end of the work for notes.)

Chapter 1: Wound Open

Summary:

Sakura stares at a grey haired stranger just a LITTLE too long

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

There probably hadn't been a more beautiful day in The Leaf's history.

 

It was early fall, the point of the year when the leaves were just beginning to turn. Their bright summer green softening, the late summer breeze moving through the leaves and making them dance.

 

To anyone, it was a beautiful day to be outside, to enjoy the weather, to bid summer farewell.

 

Anyone, of course, except Sakura Haruno. 

 

Instead, she was sitting on an uncomfortable bench (with no back support!, mind you!), hunched over her laptop, glancing now and again, at her boyfriend, sparring.

 

It was... uncomfortable, in more ways than one.

 

She would be lying if she said she hadn't been glancing wistfully at the world outside, wishing, for a moment, she could be breathing in the sounds of later summer. 

 

Instead, she was breathing in the smell of mats that should've been cleaned a while ago, and the presperation of at least thirty other people.

 

Refreshing.

 

In fact, the more she thought of it, she really should be outside. They'd just moved here after all, Sasuke, to pursue his MMA career, and her, to complete her Masters degree.

 

It was the most classic story in the world. Highschool sweethearts who'd dated through college, and now, were ready to take the big step of moving, of truly tying their lives together.

 

And they had. They'd moved across the country and had (kind of) settled in the warm sunny town of The Leaf. They'd moved in to their first apartment together. They spent a lot of time together. It should be cute.

 

She should be excited about it.

 

But instead, Sakura Haruno was motherfucking tired. 

 

Between school, and work, she was already busy, but on top of all that, she spends most of her time at her boyfriend's gym, watching (and, if she were being honest, she used the word watching, very loosely) him spar. 

 

If she squinted, if she really squinted, if she tilted her head, if she really scrunched her brows, she could be positive about it.

 

They'd just stepped into a brand new life together, things of course would take some adjusting. She was just antsy about the change.

 

But, if she were being honest, she was happy, with Sasuke, for Sasuke.

 

They'd been in The Leaf for nearly three weeks and Sasuke had been flourishing. They'd left their old town, partly because he'd needed a more challenging atmosphere. He was good. He trained hard, he fought hard, and he did well. 

 

But he wasn't being pushed. He knew that, Sakura knew that. So he'd wanted to move.

 

Sakura was looking at graduate programs by then, had wanted to take the next step in her nursing career, and Konoha University had a great program, so she'd applied.

 

And they'd moved.

 

And they'd gotten an apartment.

 

And Sasuke trained.

 

And she tagged along.

 

Two hours in the morning, and two hours at night.

 

And she was missing the beautiful sunny September day outside.

 

Sakura groaned, hating the self-loathing tirade she'd started herself on.

 

Tonight, she was sitting on the bench just outside the private rooms of Sasuke's training gym. 

 

It was a massive space, and the training facility it was a huge draw of the town. Fighters from all over the world came to train at Konoha, and it was a priviledge to be there. Sasuke knew that, so did she.

 

The gym's private rooms were lined up next to each other, each half the size of a normal sparring ring, the entire front wall made of glass.

 

Sakura, who sat on the benches in front of the room, understood the purpose. 

 

Spectators could watch in, and the fighters got a sense of privacy from the other people sparring around them.

 

Lucky for her, she could spend the entirety of two hours frantically finishing her school work, while watching her boyfriend go through complicated looking drills with his instructor.

 

The instructor in question, a tall, long haired man, had always give Sakura the creeps. It wasn't that he had really ever done anything weird, she just felt like he might be capable of it.

 

Regardless, she tries to keep her eyes on Sasuke. To follow the lines of his body and he moves through brutal combination one after the other.

 

The first week she'd tagged along, it had been cool, kinda exciting actually. But now, nearly a month later, Sakura's program had kicked into gear, she worked any day that she didn't have class, so, Sasuke's training had pretty much faded into the background. If anything, she found herself struggling to focus on him.

 

She had school three days a week, she worked at the hospital another three days in the week, and it left one day she had to herself, and she almost always spent it frantically trying to catch up on thigns she'd missed in her week.

 

So, yea, focusing on Sasuke was getting harder.

 

Today of all days, seemed especially hard.

 

Someone had taken up residence in the room beside Sasuke.

 

She'd been trying to keep her eyes on her boyfriend, she really had.

 

But something about the guy next door kept drawing her in.

 

It might have been that silver hair. She was a woman with naturally pink hair, maybe that was what drew her in, the recognition of similarity.

 

Or maybe it was the flash of a silver necklace she kept seeing, flashing in the evening light from the collar of his shirt. 

 

Maybe.

 

But that wasn't quite it. She couldn't seem to keep her eyes off of the man, and she didn't quite know why.

 

Maybe it was the way she moved.

 

Sasuke, and she knew because she'd spent a lot of time watching him, put intentional thought and effort into his movements. Each shift had the full weight of his consideration behind it. She could tell he was focused on what he was doing, thinking, planning, at every moment.

 

The silver haired guy was different. 

 

He was sparring an man with brown skin, a bowl cut, and a green leotard (maybe that was why Sakura couldn't look away, it was quite the sight), but it didn't look like a spar. 

 

The way he moved was sinuous. Graceful, even. 

 

His movements poured into one another, like it was choreographed, like it was a dance.

 

The leotard man would punch, and he would block, but somehow end up behind the other man. 

 

Sakura watched half entranced, as the man in the leotard stumbled to reorient himself, before spinning to throw a fury of attacks.

 

It was incredible to see. 

 

He did it again, side stepping a kick and stepping behind the man in the leotard, putting him right in a position to see Sakura.

 

She stared.

 

So did he.

 

He was pretty. 

 

She was sitting too far away to really get a good look at him, but his face was fine, not aristocratic, the way Sasuke was, but crafted carefully, with purpose. He had a scar running down the left side of his face, bisecting one of his eyes.

 

It would've made him look garish, harsh, but all it did was soften his features, make him look more human.

 

She was staring.

 

And so was he.

 

And then, Sakura saw it all in slow motion, the man in the leotard righted himself, noticed the silver haired man's attention was stolen, and punched his attack.

 

And it landed

 

Sakura watched in horror and the silver haired man took the full force of the impact, his head snapping back, his knees buckling.

 

Shit! That had been because of her! She'd distracted him by staring at him like he were a zoo animal.

 

She scrambled up, watching as the man sat up and shook his head, the man in the leotard leaning down to help him up.

 

She should've just focused on Sasuke! Or her school work! Or how nice the weather was.

 

She gathered her stuff quickly, scrambling to leave.

 

She'd wait for Sasuke in the car, tell him she didn't feel well or something.

 

And the lie would be fine.

 

After all, she'd probably never see the silver haired man ever again. 

 

 

 

Notes:

Hello!

If you've read Darken Your Doorstep, you know I've been hinting at this work for a WHILE, and I'm so excited to finally start writing it!

It is, a cheating fic, but it'll tackle a lot of relationship dynamics and involve character explorations because... that's apparently just my writing style :)

Anyways, I hope you enjoy this!

I'm sure there are some Swifties reading this, and recognizing the title AS a Taylor Swift song. A couple of my other fics also are inspired by song titles/lyrics, so it feels very Right to name this after High Infidelity, the song that I listened to as I planned this fic out!

Because of it, each title has been VERY CAREFULLY named, after a line/word from the song.

Corny? A little bit lol, but I think it's cute and can be fun to use as foreshadowing.

SPEAKING OF, the next chapter will be called YOU SAID, and you'll likely see it up before the end of this week! Think Thursday-ish.

I'll try to update this weekly/twice weekly, but I do have a couple other WIPs, so once we establish a posting schedule I'll let you know :)

In the meantime, if you like what you've read, or just want to chat, leave a comment! They brighten my day and make my heart warm... plus I love hearing from you all!

XO - B

P.S if you have an idea for a tag PLEASE tell me lol, I'm so terrible at tagging

Chapter 2: You Said

Summary:

A certain silver-haired man introduces himself to Sakura... and it gives her a couple things to think about.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

When it was all said and done, Sakura thought she was a pretty positive person. She was a glass half-full type of gal. She looked for silver linings, she expected the best to come... so, it was fair to say the annoyance she felt crawling up her spine was deserved.

 

Listen, sometimes things happened. She understood that. But, many things were happening in her life, many things like assignment deadlines, and annoying coworkers, and patients with attitude, and somehow, somehow, she still managed to make it to Sasuke's training sessions on time... all while taking public transportation!

 

So yea, she was annoyed. Not only because (again), she'd been thinking about how this ate up her time, but also because Sasuke hadn't yet arrived for his own lesson and it was nearly six.

 

Which meant she'd sat through half of an empty session for absolutely nothing.

 

Well, maybe not absolutely nothing.

 

The grey haired man was back in the same room sparring, and she'd been slightly less annoyed as she tried to ignore the way he moved through the spar with the same man in the green leotard.

 

Ugh. She was too annoyed to even enjoy that

 

Sasuke said he was stuck in traffic. According to him, Orochimaru, his creepy trainer, had had him doing some weird aerobic training in a facility half way across the city, and Sasuke had hit horrible traffic on the way back. 

 

He and Orochimaru usually trained from 5PM to 7PM in the evenings. Now, the whole thing was being pushed until 6:30PM, meaning Sakura would have to stay until nearly 8:30PM, meaning her entire evening was going downhill, and fast

 

She groaned, massaging the headache at her temple that had materialized as she frantically pulled up her calendar. 

 

She'd been meaning to complete an assignment tonight. 

 

Now, she didn't know if she would have the time.

 

"Fuck," she said out loud, wiping her hand down her face, she'd likely have to stay up late into the night. 

 

She'd been so distracted in trying to reorganize her life that she hadn't noticed the training room door open.

 

"Yo."

 

"Huh?"

 

Sakura looked up, slightly annoyed that her concentration had been interrupted.

 

Oh!

 

It was the man with the grey hair, standing right in front of her.

 

"Uh, hi," she said, scrambling to close her laptop on her lap without dropping it on the floor.

 

"You're the distraction from Tuesday."

 

Sakura laughed despite herself, a certain levity coming over her at the jovial tone of his voice.

 

"That is what my friends call me," she returned easily.

 

"Do they also get punched in the face?" he asked.

 

"Only the ones that suck at sparring."

 

"Ouch," but, there was a grin on his face, nearly wolfish, with the way his canines stuck out. 

 

"That looked like it hurt," Sakura said sincerely, squinting at his cheek. There was a slight bruising there. 

 

"It did," Kakashi said almost ruefully. He pointed a thumb over his shoulder at the man in the green leotard who was doing a very complicated upside down pushup, "but it's also probably because Guy's the strongest person in Konoha."

 

Sakura raised a brow, "the strongest in the whole gym? That's quite a title."

 

Kakashi shrugged, "it's deserved."

 

Humble. Sakura kind of liked that.

 

"What's your title then?"

 

"Well," he said contemplatively, "Guy calls me 'asshole' every now and then, but most people call me Kakashi."

 

Sakura laughed, enchanted by his humour.

 

"My friends call me Sakura," she told him.

 

"Sakura," he said, as if he were testing the name out, "I've been wondering what your name was."

 

Sakura felt her cheeks heat. Something about knowing that this hot stranger had been thinking about her was messing with her head.

 

Kakashi, she reminded herself. His name was Kakashi. 

 

"Uh, why's that?" she asked, stammering just a little.

 

If he noticed, he didn't say anything, instead, he raised two fingers.

 

"One," he said putting a finger down, "I want to know the name of the person responsible for the first punch I've taken in a while."

 

Oh, now that was NOT humble. His words were filled with a sort of masculine bravado, but, and despite the cocky grin on his face, Sakura couldn't help but grin.

 

"And the second?" she asked trying to wipe a smile off her face.

 

"You're sitting on my towel."

 

She looked under herself and blinked in surprise to see that she really had parked herself on a grey towel. She scrambled up, yanking it from under her, and handed it off to him, her cheeks blazing.

 

"Uh, sorry about that," she said hoping to god he didn't make a comment about how the fabric was warm.

 

To her relief, he just shot her a grateful smile before slinging it around his shoulders. 

 

"You were here Tuesday night too," he said, lifting a corner to wipe his face, "with Sasuke."

 

She blinked, surprised that Kakashi knew Sasuke's name.

 

But then again, Sasuke had been scouted to come to Konoha. Despite Sakura knowing very little about the fighting world that Sasuke lived in, she knew enough about her boyfriend to know he was good. 

 

"Yep," she said sitting back down in her spot.

 

"You come with him to every session?" Kakashi asked, sinking down onto the bench in front of her. 

 

"For the most part," she said with a shrug. 

 

Sasuke, a man who ran perpetually hot, trained shirtless, his pants slung low on his hips, bandages wrapped up his arms.

 

Kakashi wasn't anything like that. He had shorts and under that, long spandex leggings. The shirt he wore was also dark and fit snug against his body. Peeking out from the collar was that same glinting silver Sakura had seen before, and if she were interested, she could probably figure out what it was by tracing the shape with her eyes.

 

His shirt really was that tight.

 

Uh, not that she'd been looking, of course. 

 

She watched him wipe up another bead of sweat as it trailed down the side of his face. 

 

"Thats some dedication," he said with a raise of his eyebrows. 

 

"I guess," Sakura said vacantly, "but he likes when I come so," she shrugged, "I do it."

 

Kakashi tilted his head at her, his eye brows furrowing slightly. Sakura tried not to squirm under his gaze.

 

"You in school?" He asked, notching his chin at her backpack (and surely it's contents, spilled haphazardously on the ground)

 

"Yea," Sakura said, suddenly self conscious of the mess she'd made.

 

She leaned over to shove her belongings back into the bag, "I'm getting my Masters degree on the side."

 

"I-" she'd meant to explain more. Tell him that she'd taken nursing in college, had worked for a year, and then decided to go back to school, but she was interrupted with a banging on the glass door behind them.

 

She jumped and then stared at the man in the green leotard- Guy, she remembered- as he waved manically at Kakashi. 

 

She was entertained, laughing into the palm of her hand as Kakashi groaned.

 

"Did I mention," he said with a roll of his eyes, "that Guy is also the loudest person in Konoha?"

 

"Technically," Sakura said, "I can't hear him right now."

 

And it was true, despite Guy's extremely animated waving and gesticulating, he wasn't opening his mouth, only miming his actions.

 

"Yea," Kakashi said, "thank god for that."

 

He sounded mortified, but the crinkle of his eyes told Sakura there was a deep friendship between the two of them. 

 

"I think that's my cue to get back in there," he said beginning to stand.

 

It was just as well, in the far corner of the gym, Sakura could see Sasuke making his way down the stairs to the sunken training area.

 

"It was nice to meet you Kakashi," she said hurriedly. She was only a little bothered that they couldn't keep talking, but, she did have work to do.

 

Kakashi only gave her a lazy smile.

 

Had she imagined his eyes drifting to Sasuke across the gym?

 

He stepped over the benches, towel still slung around his shoulders, and walked to the door.

 

Sakura did her absolute best not to stare. She turned her focus back to her laptop and all the demands of school, as she opened it.

 

"Oh, Sakura?"

 

She looked up.

 

Kakashi had the training room door open, his body leaning half in and half out.

 

"Yea?"

 

"Most people wouldn't call their Masters degree something they do on the side."

 

And then he was shutting the door and moving towards Guy.

 

"Most people wouldn't call their Masters degree something they do on the side."

 

Had she said that?

 

She blinked, trying to play her words back. 

 

He'd asked her if she was in school, she'd noticed the mess of her bag, and she'd replied with....

 

"I'm getting my Masters degree on the side."

 

She'd said she was getting it on the side?

 

Huh. 

Notes:

Hello!

If you've been following DYD, you KNOW that it was 40 chapters of SLOW burn.

This will move a little faster, but since it's ME writing it, the focus will almost always revolve around the characters and fleshing them out... so it'll still burn relatively slow :P

Speaking of, what did you think of Kakashi and Sakura's first meeting? They're younger in this story, like, in the 22-24 age range. I wanted to capture a more playful side to both of them since in DYD, they're 30!

Anyways, I'm hoping to update again before the weekend, so think Friday. Drowning will also update then, as will the last chapter of DYD, so like today, it'll be a big update across all my WIPs!

As usual, I adore your comments and I love replying to each one :)

The next chapter is called BAD OMEN.....OOoooOooooo

See ya Friday night!

XO- B <3

Chapter 3: Bad Omen

Summary:

Sakura works on her flexibility.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

It was raining when Sasuke had finally finished for the evening. And, Sakura thought grudgingly, nearly 9PM. 

 

She had work to do, she had an assignment to complete. She had a deadline to meet.

 

And instead, she was sitting in the passenger's seat, her laptop dying on her lap while she frantically read through a research paper.

 

She just needed it to last for ten more minutes. 

 

Between trying to ignore her laptop's constant messaging of its current battery status, Sakura was also trying to ignore Sasuke's general gaze. He was grumpy.

 

To be fair, if she'd had the day he'd had; stuck in traffic, late to his training session, heading home late, she'd be grumpy too.

 

But to be even more fair, she also had a busy life.

 

In fact, most of her busy life was because of Sasuke's busy life.

 

"Most people wouldn't call their Masters degree something they do on the side."

 

She kept thinking about that.

 

Did she really treat her life as something she lived on the side?

 

When she thought about it, it kind of felt like she did.

 

Take for example, tomorrow.

 

It marked the first time Sasuke would start training in the mornings, and she'd have to re-structure her entire day around it. 

 

She didn't have to be at school for class until 930AM. They lived walking distance from Konoha U. She could get up at 9AM and still be on time.

 

Instead, she'd be waking up at 5AM.

 

Sasuke had a training session from 530AM to 830AM... and she was going with him.

 

Then they drove home together and he dropped her off at school... that was four hours of her day, four hours that she could be sleeping. Four hours that she spent just... watching. 

 

And hardly that. 

 

Recently, she'd begun doing work during Sasuke's sessions, and between trying to split her attention between watching him, and completing her assignments, she could hardly do either one right. 

 

It ate up a lot of her day. 

 

She'd been following him to sessions since... when she thought about it, she realized that it was probably since he'd started training nearly three years ago.

 

She had been in nursing school back then, and then, she'd been working. She'd always found time for him, had shown up to every session and paid attention.

 

Back then, her life had been him and school, or, him and work. Whichever combination was the most relevant at the time.

 

Now, she was in school, she was working part time, and still showed up to his sessions.

 

It was a third thing on her plate, no wonder she'd been feeling so frantic and short on time.

 

"Sasuke?" she said, relieved that she'd figured out the problem.

 

"Hm?" 

 

She could tell he was tired, could see it in the tense way he held his shoulders, in the way a muscle in his jaw was ticking. She could tell by the way his knuckles gripped the wheel, how he held his head. It was Sasuke, she knew him down to the detail. 

 

"Uh," she faltered, "that looked like a pretty solid session." 

 

"Hm?" he looked over at her and gave her a lazy smile, "yea, all things considered."

 

"Orochimaru's a pretty tough teacher, huh?"

 

"A tough sensei," Sasuke corrected, "that's the correct term."

 

"Right, my bad, he looks like a pretty tough sensei."

 

"He's got unconventional methods for sure," Sasuke said, rolling his shoulders, "but I think they're pretty effective."

 

"That's good," she told him sincerely.

 

They settle in to comfortable silence as the rain dances against the hood of the car.

 

She glanced over at him again. The tension in his shoulders had loosened. He wasn't clenching his jaw anymore. That was a good sign.

 

"So, I have this big assignment due and I just started it today," she told him.

 

"I'm know you'll be great," he told her, reaching over to squeeze her hand. 

 

Sakura held his hand in her lap, threading her fingers through his.

 

"Thanks."

 

"I kinda noticed though, with school and work and coming to your sessions, I'm a little busier than usual."

 

"Yea, baby," he agreed squeezing her hands, "and you're doing such a great job managing it."

 

"I don't feel like it sometimes," she said honestly.

 

"I actually was thinking," she started, squeezing her fingers around his, "maybe I'll come to your evening sessions instead of those and the morning ones, just to get a little time back in my day."

 

She squeezed her hand around his again, hopeful, but her heart dropped in her chest when he pulled his hand away from hers instead, placing it back on the steering wheel. 

 

"Sakura," he said her name slowly, "I thought we agreed that you coming to my sessions was a great way for us to spend time together?"

 

They had. Three years ago, he'd asked her to start coming to his sparring sessions, and she had.

 

"I mean yea, but-"

 

"Sakura, remember what I told you? I feel really loved when you spend time with me."

 

"I know, but" she took a breath, softening her tone so she didn't sound as exasperated, "it just doesn't feel like we're spending time together because we do our own thing. You're training and I'm not really training with you or anything."

 

All she did was watch. All the time.

 

"I get that," he said, frowning as he stared at the darkened road, "but to me, it feels really sweet because you're caring enough about me to make time for me, you know what I mean?"

 

She supposed she did. She was making him a priority. And he felt like one. It was a good thing she supposed.

 

"I guess," she said.

 

"So you'll come tomorrow?"

 

He reached over and squeezed her hands, his fingers slotting back between hers. 

 

"Yea," she told him, "I'll come."

 

He turned his head from the road to her, offering her a soft smile. 

 

"I love you," he says.

 

"I love you," she returns.

 

-  -  -

 

Sakura didn't give a single shit about how she looked when she and Sasuke walked into Konoha that morning.

 

She had stayed up late, fueling herself on caffeine and sheer spite, and had finished her assignment somewhere close to 2AM.

 

She'd crawled into bed beside Sasuke, finally closing her eyes, but as soon as she had, she was waking to the rude blaring of her alarm clock for 5AM.

 

Fuck.

 

She'd thought about what Sasuke had said as she worked into the night.

 

Ultimately, she had conceded.

 

If showing up was something that made him feel loved, and she loved him, then she could show up for him. She could be flexible. She could figure it out.

 

That was what she'd told herself at 5AM, blearily crawling out of bed, shucking on an old sweater of Sasuke's and sleep walking to the car, her brain half asleep, her backpack hanging off of one shoulder.

 

By the time they'd reached Konoha, Sakura's brain had finally (and grudgingly) accepted that she was awake and had slowly started to blink into consciousness.

 

Once she got her bearings around her, she realized with a start that Sasuke had led her through Konoha's massive layout, and through the backdoor, onto a field.

 

"Oh, she said blinking, "we're outside?"

 

Sasuke squeezed his hand around hers, pausing to smile down at her, "morning baby."

 

Sakura yawned, "I didn't know Konoha had a field."

 

"It's nice, isn't it?" he asked, leading them to an area that had been flooded with lights.

 

Sakura nodded, looking around.

 

Just beyond the field, she could see the dark blue of the early morning sky.

 

She kept her groan to herself.

 

"Orochimaru-sensei says I should start training outside," Sasuke says, leading her to a corner of the feild, "he says contact with the earth will help me ground my movements."

 

Sakura nodded along. Her eyes caught on a figure at the far end of the field.

 

If she squinted, she thought she could see a riot of silver hair next to a set of shrubs.

 

"I don't think there's anything like a bench out here," Sasuke said, looking around, "but maybe you can sit against that tree?"

 

Sakura squinted at the other end of the field. Yes! She was almost sure of it! That was a messy head of grey hair.

 

"Uh," she hesitated, "I could sit over there?" she asked, pointing at the shrubs.

 

Sasuke followed her finger.

 

"Good idea," he said, "it's got a better vantage point."

 

He nodded his head down the field from where Sakura was pointing, "we're over there."

 

Sakura shifted her gaze. Yup, that was Orochimaru. Long black hair, freakishly straight posture, grey, wrinkly skin.

 

Around him were other people who Sakura guessed where his other students. A short girl with red hair, and a massive guy who looked like the trunk of a tree, and a kid with blue hair.

 

"I'll see you soon?" Sasuke said distractedly, leaning in to kiss her cheek.

 

Sakura smiled up at him, leaning her face into his lips.

 

She watched him jog in the opposite direction before adjusting her backpack on her shoulder and striding across the field.

 

- - - 

 

"Kakashi! Hey!"

 

He had a pair of massive black headphones over his ears, so, she resorted to waving instead. 

 

"Kakashi!" she yelled anyways, feeling like she might resemble Guy waving from behind the door.

 

He must have noticed her waving like lunatic because he looked up.

 

She tried to ignore the way his face lit up, how a grin spread over his lips.

 

"Hey!" he called, waving back with one hand, the other sliding the headphones off his ears.

 

She jogged the last few steps over to him, "hi," she repeated stupidly as she stood in front of him.

 

"Hi," he responded back with a chuckle, "what are you doing here this early?

 

"Oh, I'm" she swivelled, looking down the field at Sasuke, "Sasuke's here," she told him, "so I'm-"

 

She hesitated.

 

"Dedicated." he finished for her.

 

She sighed, "exactly."

 

Kakashi tilted his head at her. He'd done it yesterday too, had tilted his head, had furrowed his brows slightly, had considered her.

 

The weight of his gaze was heavy, Sakura tried not to squirm.

 

"What about you?" she asked, itching to change the subject, "why are you up at the butt-crack of dawn?"

 

He laughed, "butt-crack of dawn?"

 

She felt her cheeks pink, "it's an expression."

 

"Never heard it before," he said lightly before sobering, "I actually have this disease," he started solemnly,

 

"Oh! I'm sorry," Sakura said, feeling her face flush, "I didn't mean to pry about-"

 

"It's called chronic-morning-person-itis."

 

Despite her sleepy brain and the general lethargy she felt, Sakura found herself laughing. A real laugh, one that made her belly shake.

 

"Sounds serious," she giggled.

 

"It's terminal," he agreed with a sad looking shake of his head.

 

Sakura crouched, sitting in front of him and crossing her legs, her bag falling over behind her, "how long have you got left?" she asked.

 

Kakashi squinted, training his gaze over the horizon, "at least until this evening," he said seriously, "but once the sun goes down, I turn to dust."

 

"Like a reverse vampire?" she asked laughing into her palm.

 

"It's a curse," he answered pouting.

 

Oh god, he was cute.

 

And he was funny.

 

And, her brain supplied, sexy.

 

Sakura really did try to ignore that particular detail, but, as her eyes travelled over him, she found herself agreeing with that initial assessment.

 

The last time she'd seen him, he'd been wearing clothes that fit tight to his body. Today, he was wearing a pair of baggy sweatpants and a zip-up hoodie.

 

When she'd seen him, his hood had been on, but his hair, in its silvery gravity defying way, had stuck out of it nonetheless. 

 

He was wearing the necklace too, she realized, the same one she'd seen the other day, the silver pendant glinting against the bare skin of his chest.

 

She gulped.

 

He wasn't wearing anything under his hoodie, and the zipper had slipped down.

 

She tried not to stare. 

 

"So," she says, glad to give her traitorous brain a distraction, "you're a morning person, huh?"

 

"Unfortunately," he replies with a mock grimace.

 

She glances around the field. There were only a small handful of people around.

 

"It's quiet," she remarks. 

 

Usually, Konoha is a bustling gym, filled with fighters, adrenaline junkies, and gym rats alike.

 

This morning, it was just... quiet. 

 

She looks down at her ridiculous Frankenstein outfit. Cotton candy print pajamas bottoms, a dark oversized sweater of Sasuke's and unbrushed hair, "thank god," she said with a laugh, "I don't know how many people I'd want seeing me like this."

 

Kakashi tilted his head at her again, "you look cute," he told her.

 

She felt her cheeks pink, felt her belly burn, "uh-"

 

"Your pants match your hair," he said gesturing between them, a small smirk on his face.

 

Trying to ignore the tingling in her stomach, Sakura glance down and wiggled her legs, "yea it's all the rage on the Paris runways," she told him sarcastically.

 

And then,

 

"What're you doing?"

 

He was here alone, no partner, no equipment. 

 

Just his sweatpants and bare chest and silver necklace.

 

"Mobility work," he told her, shifting to switch positions, "it's a type of active stretching."

 

"I didn't know there were different types of stretching," she said, peering at the position he held himself in.

 

He laughed, "it's an important one, keeps me loose and flexible."

 

Sakura thought about it. Her mind flickered to the way she'd seen him fighting. Fluid. Flowing.

 

It made sense.

 

"How long are you staying here?" she asked.

 

"About forty minutes, then I'm heading inside to teach."

 

"You teach here?" 

 

She didn't know that!

 

"Konoha's a competitive gym," she said, slightly in awe of him, "you must be really good if you're teaching people,"

 

Kakashi shrugged good naturedly, "or, they're really desperate for instructors."

 

She rolled her eyes at him, "still."

 

He shifted positions and she watched in amusement, "I don't think I've ever stretched for like ten minutes, let alone forty." she told him. 

 

Kakashi grinned, "wanna join?"

 

"I-" she reeled. Join him?!

 

"I don't want to bug you if you're trying to focus and-"

 

He frowned, straightening up out of the position he'd been in.

 

"I didn't say you'd be bugging me."

 

Sakura laughed self-consciously, "right, but if you're in the middle of something, then-"

 

"Sakura," he said her name quietly. His voice low. It sent a wave of butterflies fluttering through her stomach.

 

"You're not bothering me, I like talking to you."

 

She swallowed, "I-"

 

"And," he continued slowly, "it would only make my morning more entertaining."

 

He thought she was entertaining?

 

"I-" Sakura faltered, her brain short-circuiting on what to say.

 

She glanced down at herself, "I'm in my pajamas."

 

He squinted, "doesn't seem restrictive," he said thoughtfully.

 

He smiled up at her, his grin lopsided and sweet, "wanna join?"

 

This time, she didn't hesitate, didn't have any excuses on her tongue.

 

"I'd love to," she told him. 

Notes:

Sakura: Orochimaru

Sasuke: Orochimaru-SENSEI

Us: dude shut the fuck uuupppppp

LMAO I literally rolled my eyes writing that.

BUT, in all honesty, Sasuke's not completely in the wrong here...right? He's communicating and stating a need. Do you agree? What about Sakura? Is she communicating well?

Also, I think Sasuke calling Sakura baby is SO CUTE LOL. Listen, people are complex and dimensional, I'm not going to write him as an asshole for the convenience of the plot, so... hold on :P

I'm SO excited to write this story, like most multi-chapter works I write, I plan the whole thing out in advance and boy let me tell you.... there is DRAMA coming LOL

I will update Monday night!

- B <3

P.S The next chapter is called STORM COMING... UH OH ;)

Chapter 4: Storm Coming

Summary:

Kakashi helps Sakura out. Someone else notices

Notes:

I was going to post this chapter in the evening, but I'm too excited for you to read it!! It's up early ;)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sakura spent a lot of her time, thinking, about lost time.

 

Once she'd thought about it once, it was like she kept seeing it everywhere.

 

She finished classes at 3PM. Sasuke picks her up at 5PM, then they go to the gym, and then by the time she's home, it's nearly 8PM.

 

And somehow, she needs to squeeze eating and bathing and catching up on homework and sleeping all before 5AM the next day.

 

So, she finds herself behind.

 

A lot.

 

She works when she's not in school, and she's in school when she's not at work, and she's watching Sasuke's training sessions all the time.

 

It was bad.

 

Sakura's laundry had piled up, her closet was a disaster, and most days, her stomach reminded her that she hadn't made time for a meal.

 

She'd been at work the past couple of days, working twelve hour shifts from five in the morning, to five at night, and then Sasuke would pick her up, and she'd sit at the gym and keep her left eye on him, and her right eye on the accumulating mountain of schoolwork she had. 

 

And it kept building.

 

She felt like her life was falling apart, like every-time she patched over one problem, another one appeared.

 

She'd received a warning at work for showing up out of uniform. All her scrubs were dirty so she'd tried to pass off a pair of black yoga pants as scrub bottoms. No luck.

 

She'd had to email her professor for an extension on an assignment.

 

She'd gotten a 62% on a test she'd stayed up studying ten hours for.

 

She was burning the candle at both ends, and somewhere in the middle.  

 

Sakura thought about lost time a lot.

 

- - -

 

Sakura had gotten used to early mornings with Sasuke.

 

Well, maybe gotten used to wasn't the right phrase. More like accepted the reality of it.

 

She wakes to her blaring alarm clock, brushes her teeth, throws on a sweater, and hopes her brain stutters awake before they reach Konoha.

 

Usually, it does. 

 

Usually, she's got her eyes mostly open by the time they reach the field.

 

Today, is not the case.

 

Because Sakura's school schedule was all over the place, her work schedule was all over the place, meaning she was all over the place, meaning, Sakura had just worked four shifts over three days and had spent nearly all of the night before trying to catch up on all her schoolwork. 

 

Meaning, she was bone tired and weary.

 

She felt Sasuke guide her across the field, her hand in his. It was when the finally stopped moving that she opened her eyes. 

 

When she looked up, she was looking into Sasuke's worried expression.

 

"You okay?"

 

Not really. She felt dizzy and light-headed, and she had a wicked headache pounding in her skull.

 

"Feeling a little sick," she admitted, squeezing one eye shut against the bright stadium lights.

 

Sasuke took a step back, "nothing contagious, right?"

 

She sighed.

 

No, she didn't think so. But, she counted as a higher risk group since she worked at the hospital.

 

She went through this every single time she had any symptom of being sick. Sasuke worried that him catching something from her would put him too far behind in his training.

 

She went through her normal speil as they stood at the periphery of the field. The words were almost automatic at this point, but she found herself dragging through them anyways.

 

Sasuke breathed out a sigh of relief and then leaned in to press a kiss to her cheek.

 

"Thanks," he breathed, "I'm sorry, I know I'm being paranoid, it's just that-"

 

"I know," Sakura said, managing to push her lips into a thin smile, "don't worry."

 

He leaned in to kiss her cheek one more time before jogging off, leaving Sakura to walk to the shrubs.

 

- - - 

 

Normally, Sakura would join Kakashi during his morning stretches. 

 

Over the past week, she'd come to admit that he might have had a point about the mobility thing.

 

Normally, she would chat with him, would enjoy learning more about him.

 

For instance, he had a fat pug, she'd thought it was funny because it was the least Kakashi thing she could ever imagine.

 

She'd learned that he taught many classes at Konoha, that he and Guy were the most senior instructors in the building. 

 

She'd learned that Kakashi wasn't just good, he was great

 

He'd won the Konoha wide mixed martial art championship for two years in a row. Over the last five years, he'd consistently plaed in the top three (so had Guy, she'd realized), and in the last two consecutive years, he'd won. 

 

He was 24 and a fighting legend, she'd learned. 

 

She thought he might even be better than Sasuke. 

 

She'd learned that he was truly, and nauseatingly, a morning person. He managed to somehow be chipper and funny, even before the sun was up.

 

Normally, she'd joke around with him, she'd tell him about her days.

 

That she'd always wanted a cat.

 

That she was an only child.

 

That she'd been working at the hospital the past couple days, and that she'd spent yesterday night frantically catching up on her school work. 

 

Normally, she'd be sitting up and enjoying the way the sun peaked over the horizon as they finished up their movements.

 

Not today.

 

Today, she hardly greeted Kakashi.

 

Instead, she deposited her bag beside his, and promptly flopped down in front of it, using her backpack as a pseudo pillow.

 

She was tired. Really really tired.

 

She'd nearly missed yet another deadline for another course and she'd only made it because she'd stayed up late.

 

Late as in 2AM. 

 

She was on three hours of sleep again, and had only gotten three hours a night for the past week, so, it was finally catching up to her.

 

She lay on her bag and threw an arm over her eyes to try and block out the bright field lights. Maybe she could catch a nap while Sasuke trained. If she angled right, it would look like she were looking in his general direction.

 

Behind her eyelids, her mind continued to work, spinning and tumbling and moving at a pace so dizzying that Sakura was already nauseous.

 

She was spinning in her thoughts, lost between all the things on her mind, school work, readings, laundry, errands, work, patients, time, time, always so much lost time, missed deadlines, apology emails-

 

"Sakura?"

 

Her brain stops spinning for a moment, pausing, to focus on Kakashi's voice.

 

"Mmm?" she called from under her arm

 

She feels a tap on her knee.

 

Groaning, she pushes up into a sit. She prepares herself for how bright the world will be when she opens her eyes. She’d oriented herself away from the field lights as much as she could, but still, she reasoned, it would be intense

 

But all she sees when she opens her eyes, is Kakashi's face.

 

Their faces are close, she realizes with a start. It jostled her tired brain into wakefulness.

 

Up close, she can see the tan on the bridge of his straight nose, can see the jagged skin of his scar as it stretches over his eye, can smell him, earthy and masculine and clean. 

 

She could see the worried furrow of his eyebrows.

 

"That bad?" he asks. 

 

That bad, she wants to say, but she’s focused on the beauty mark under Kakashi’s lip.

 

She wonders if he’s staring at her the way she’s staring at him. She wonders if he notices the dark circles under her eyes, if he can hear her thoughts spinning through her head.

 

"You okay?"

 

It’s so gentle it almost hurts. The concern in his voice, the soft grey of his eyes.

 

It makes her want to tell him.

 

Sakura blinks, "my head hurts," she says, and then frowns, surprised, that she’d admitted that to him.

 

He tilts his head at her, the furrow between his brown darkening.

 

And then he stands up.

 

Sakura figures she might as well stay upright because she wasn’t really getting much sleep laying down, plus, it only seemed to contribute to her nausea.

 

Instead, she studies Kakashi.

 

He’s by his bag, the flap open. He’s rummaging inside and Sakura is too tired to figure out what he might be doing.

 

So she lets her eyes wander to Sasuke who’s training further down the field.

 

He’s shirtless, the way he always is. In the bright field lights, she can spot him easily, the pale white of his skin reflecting the light beautifully. He's always been like that, blindingly bright.

 

The only thing that’s not blazing about him, is his hair, so dark it’s nearly blue.

 

He’s wrapped his hands in bandages, the dark fabric wrapping halfway up his forearms and she watches as he moves through his forms.

 

He’s always been like this; black and white, a man who lived his life in the extremes.

 

He’d always been powerful, driven, and she loved that about him. Loved how he worked for his goals, how he pushed and pressed on with determination, loved his grit, loved his passion.

 

Kakashi is not black and white.

 

He couldn’t be more different from Sasuke. In the way he fights, the way he moves, even, in the colours he holds.

 

She thinks of his eyes, the same soft grey as a calm winter morning. She thinks of his hair, a busy riot of silver on top of his head.

 

She thinks of that chain that sees sometimes. She glances back at him, and smiles as it catches the artificial light of the field.

 

She studies the broad line of his shoulders, the powerful span of his thighs.

 

She thinks about his voice, silvery and warm, asking her if she was okay. She thinks of how his words slip, liquid and soft, against the addled mess of her thoughts, how she felt it pour over her, like cool water.

 

She thinks of living in the shades of his grey, just for a little.

 

But then, Kakashi is straightening and moving towards her and she reins in her wandering trains of though to focus on him.

 

He crouches down beside her, closer than usual, his knee against her hip, and holds his hand open to her.

 

She looks down and sees two items in the centre of his palm; a granola bar and an apple.

 

“Eat,” he says firmly.

 

She’s nauseous, and tired, and honestly, would much rather Kakashi offer her a nap, so she pushes his hand gently away with both of hers.

 

It doesn’t budge.

 

There’s a quiet strength to him, her two hands don’t even remotely move his one.

 

“You need to eat,” he says, a little more gently but still insistent.

 

“I’ll grab a coffee on the way home,” she says, trying to bargain with him, but he only relents

 

“Coffee,” he says, “is only going to make you feel like you aren’t tired,” he looks pointedly at the food in his hand, “you need real energy.”

 

She would argue, really, she would. But she’s tired, and realizing that he might be right.

 

She hadn’t really been eating breakfast lately, and only picked at the dinner Sasuke made for them last night, so she plucks the items out of his hands.

 

Kakashi seems satisfied, shifting from a crouch, to a full sit, still close to her, his knee brushing her hip.

 

She gingerly peels the granola bar’s wrapper open and takes a bite, chewing thoughtfully.

 

She feels his eyes on her as she eats, watching closely.

 

She tries to avoid his gaze, and instead, shifts to watch Sasuke and the way he moves. 

 

Determined, focused.

 

She finishes the granola bar and starts on the apple, and to her relief, realizes she’s not so nauseous anymore. She’s feeling slightly more awake, her eyelids don’t feel as heavy.

 

She glances over at Kakashi and notices a lopsided smile on his face.

 

“Better?” he asks.

 

She swallows her last bite of apple, “better,” she tells him, and means it.

 

Yes, she needed sleep, but he’d been right, she also needed energy, and with the food in her belly, she felt decidedly more human.

 

Kakashi is watching her, his head tilted, the worry re-materializing between his brows, “have you been eating?”

 

More awake now, Sakura hears the meaning behind his words, she knows what he’s actually asking her.

 

“I am!” she says quickly, she feels her cheeks flush.

 

“Honestly, it’s just I’m so busy and I stayed up really late to get some work done and I’ve been working a lot, and I guess everything’s catching up to me,” she was babbling, tripping over herself to try and get words out, “and honestly, I don’t really have an appetite when I’m tired so I forget to make sure I’m- you know- doing the normal human things, but-”

 

She paused for a breath, holding up the empty granola bar and the apple core, “thanks for this, it really helped.”

 

Kakashi’s face splits, his previously unimpressed expression splitting into a grin.

 

“You’re chatty,” he says with a smile, “that’s definitely an improvement.”

 

Sakura laughs, glad to no longer be subject to the heavy weight of his gaze.

 

“You’re okay?” he asks, lighter, this time, but insistent all the same.

 

“You keep asking me that,” she says with a good-natured roll of her eyes.

 

“So then answer the question,” he tells her easily, mimicking her eye roll.

 

She sighs, “I’m okay,” she says and then laughs at the unconvinced expression he gives her, “I’ll be okay,” she tries instead.

 

“It’s Friday,” she tells him, “I just have to submit this assignment, go to class, and then I’ll go to bed early,” she explains.

 

“And, follow Sasuke to his evening training session?” he asks neutrally.

 

She feels the flush rise up her chest again, “he doesn’t train Friday, Saturday, or Wednesday evenings,” she tells him almost vacantly.

 

“So you’ll actually be resting?”

 

She smiles and pokes his shoulder, “yea,” she tells him, “promise.”

 

He’s looking at her, soft and quiet, the way he had when she’d sat up, and she feels something flutter behind her ribs.

 

“Isn’t it time for you to go inside? Don’t you have a class to teach?” she asks, trying to change the subject.

 

Kakashi grins and fishes his phone out of his pocket. The time flashes 7:25AM. His class was in five minutes. He was going to be late!

 

“Kakashi!” she shoves his shoulder, “you’re going to be late, you gotta go.”

 

If he’s concerned about the time, he doesn’t show it, just stretches his arms above his head and stretches languidly.

 

“It’ll be fine.”

 

Sakura hardly hears him, her gaze catches on the strip of skin exposed as his sweater rode up.

 

Her eyes swallow up what they see greedily, defined abdominal muscles, a line of grey hair just underneath his belly button.

 

This time the flush crawls up her face and she feels her skin heat.

 

“Uh,” she blinks, trying to clear the image from her head, “sorry about, uh,-“

 

But her brain keeps replaying what she’d seen. The way his pants sat low on his hips, the dark band of his underwear, that grey line of hair.

 

“Sorry,” she tries again, “for stealing your morning mobility session, I-“

 

“Sakura,” he says, his voice low and silvery, “stop apologizing."

 

She feels her mouth snap shut.

 

“You said it the other day too,” he continued, pushing himself to a stand and loping over to his bag.

 

He zipped it shut before hoisting it up onto his shoulder, “that you were bugging me.”

 

He walked back over to her, looking down, “you aren’t. I like seeing you in the mornings.”

 

“And,” his eyes flashed to the granola bar wrapper and apple core, “I’m glad you’re feeling a little better.”

 

Sakura reached out to grab the trash, realizing she’d place it on the ground beside her. She didn’t realize Kakashi had thought the same thing, so when she’d gone to grab it, her hand bumped his, their fingers tangling for a moment.

 

She pulled away quickly, her fingers tingling, a funny feeling in her belly that had been put there both by his touch, and by the things he’d just said to her.

 

“It’s okay,” she said quickly, “I’ll throw it out.”

 

He shakes his head and scoops the items up in his palm, “I’m on my way inside anyways.”

 

“Kakashi,” she tries. Not only had he missed out on his morning session, but she’d also eaten his food! And now, he was also throwing out her garbage.

 

“I don’t mind,” she started, “it’s my mess, I’ll-“

 

But he was waving her off.

 

“Here,” he said, shoving his phone into her hand instead, “the password is 9-3-1-8, add your number.”

 

She blinked at him.

 

“Uh, why?”

 

An amused grin spreads across his face, “so I can text you?”

 

“Or,” he says with a shrug, “steal your identity, you’ll have to find out.”

 

She laughs, punching in the password he’d told her and navigating to his messaging app. She sent a message with her name to herself.

 

“I texted myself,” she explained, handing the phone back.

 

She’d glanced at the time at the top of his screen while she had his phone, “it’s past seven thirty,” she said pointedly, “you really should get going.”

 

He looked in the direction of the building, and then back down at her with a smile, “trying to get rid of me?”

 

“Trying to keep you employed,” she insisted.

 

He laughed, pocketing his phone and straightening.

 

She gazed up at him, his warm silver against the early morning sky.

 

“Sorry again-,” she started, but he cut her off.

 

Sakura.

 

Right, he’d told her to stop apologizing.

 

“Thank you,” she tried instead, and smiled in relief when his expression softened, “for helping me out this morning.”

 

He crouched down, close to her again and smiled.

 

She found herself smiling back, contented and happy and not so miserable anymore.

 

“Glad to,” he told her with a tilt of his head.

 

Sakura let herself linger, let the silver of his voice wash over her again.

 

He glanced at the building, “I should go,” he said but made no effort to straighten.

 

“You should,” she encouraged, making no effort to look away from him.

 

He looked back at her.

 

Was it her imagination, or did his gaze linger?

 

“You-“

 

He faltered, and she realized she saw hesitation mapping itself on his face.

 

“What?” she asked.

 

He sighed.

 

“You’ve got to stop putting yourself on the side,” he said firmly, his voice quiet and serious.

 

She felt her heart hammering in her throat.

 

His gaze flickered behind her, to Sasuke, she realized.

 

But before she could say anything, he was straightening again, adjusting the bag on his shoulder, and walking towards the building, offering her a wave over his shoulder as he walked away.

 

She watched him until he disappeared inside the building.

 

She didn’t notice Sasuke’s eyes on her at all.

 

Notes:

I HOPE THAT LAST LINE MADE UR STOMACH DROP ;)

"She thinks of living in the shades of his grey, just for a little."

AHHH.

Okay, I want to ask you something that you don't necessarily need to answer right NOW. In fact, I'd encourage you to wait until the end of the fic to tell me, but I want to present you with the question.

Is this cheating?

I've said I'm writing a nuanced cheating fic with real, complex characters. One of the complexities I'm trying to unravel, is WHAT counts as cheating? When does Sakura cheat, if at all?

No pressure to answer now, but as you keep reading, try to keep that in the back of your mind! I'd love to know :)

But outside of that, what do we think! SPECIFICALLY, about this developing Kakashi/Sakura dynamic?

They're SO cute, right? And so soft!! UGH... (and, I love that Sakura's a little flustered about seeing his abs.. girl.. I would be too! lmao)

How do we feel about Sasuke? How do we feel about Sakura and Sasuke's relationship? I'M SO CURIOUS LOL!

I love chatting with you in all the comments! I have a full inbox lately (love it!) and I'll get to answering later in the day.

I was going to post this in the evening, but I've been writing all weekend and I had it ready, so here we are.

Updates will come Wed and Friday of this week. Like I mentioned, I've been writing all weekend. Once I started writing this story, I was HOOKED so I've been typing away LOL.

I usually update at night, think between 6-11PM UTC (go ahead and convert that to whatever is an appropriate timezone for you!) and I've written the next couple chapters in advance so there shouldn't be any delays.

The next chapter is called KEEPING COUNT.

-B <3

Chapter 5: Keeping Count

Summary:

The storm hits, Sakura and Sasuke try to ignore the rain.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

On the way home that morning, Sakura is feeling much better.

 

Sasuke is driving and she's sitting with her legs crossed in the passenger seat, watching the blue-grey sky fade into the day.

 

She's been thinking to herself.

 

For starters, Sakura thinks she needs to start eating breakfast. Maybe, she thought hopefully, she could start stashing granola bars in her bag, the way Kakashi did.

 

She's also thinking of Kakashi, and, what he'd said to her.

 

You've got to stop putting yourself on the side.

 

He was right, she had been.

 

And, deep down inside of her, she'd known it too. She'd just needed to hear it from someone that wasn't herself.

 

As much as she wanted to show up for Sasuke, she also needed to find time to breathe, and recently, it had begun feeling like she'd been struggling to fill her lungs.

 

It felt like she'd been holding her breath.

 

She needed to tell Sasuke, needed to talk to him so they could smooth everything over, but, she'd figure out how she would do all that later.

 

Right now, she preoccupied herself with daydreaming about the incredible night's sleep ahead of her.

 

She had it all planned out. She'd get home from school, order her and Sasuke's favorite take out, watch a movie, and dive straight into bed by a tidy 8PM.

Sasuke had training every morning, so yes, she'd need to be up by 5AM, but it would be nine hours of sleep.

 

She'd hardly gotten that over the past three days, it would be damn near rejuvenating.

 

She's busy in her mind, daydreaming about her bed, when Sasuke's voice shakes her from that fantasy.

.

"Who were you talking to?"

 

The question makes Sakura's cheeks burn. 

 

She's grateful for the hoodie she's got up around her head, it helps hide the reddening of her cheeks.

 

"Oh," she say watching for his reaction, "my friend."

 

"Who?"

 

She could tell he was trying to be light, trying to hold back the irritation in his voice, but she could hear it weaving its way through his consonants. 

 

"Kakashi," she answers, feeling like she's just revealed a massive secret.

 

"Mmm," he says in reply, and then,

 

"I haven't heard you mention him before, is he a new friend?"

 

Sakura listens carefully, straining her ears for that thread of tension. She doesn't think it's there. Maybe he was just curious.

 

"He is," she say carefully, "we actually met at the gym, around the time you started at Konoha."

 

"Are you guys close?" Sasuke asks.

 

"I guess," she replies, thinking.

 

She and Kakashi talked each time they saw each other, he'd been wonderfully helpful this morning. He had her number now. Did that make them close? She didn't know, but it at least made them friends.

 

There are six red lights between Konoha and their house. Sakura knows because she counted each one the first day they moved here.

 

When they were younger, Sasuke would lean over and kiss her until the light turned green. She used to track their trips by the amount of stoplights, giddy over the anticipation of how many time he'd kiss her on the way home.

 

Now, years later, when they had settled into their relationship, it was just a lingering habit.

 

Sasuke pulls up to the fourth red light on their drive home and turns to face her.

 

"I didn't realize he was a close enough friend for you to ignore me for fourty minutes straight."

 

Sakura feels her stomach churn anxiously, the granola bar and apple from the morning seeming to mock her as stares back at Sasuke. 

 

"I wasn't ignoring you," she protested.

 

The light changes and Sasuke turns back to the road.

 

"You were," he insists coolly, "every time I looked up, you were talking to him."

 

She watches his knuckles flex around the steering wheel, watches the thin skin pale as it's stretched over the bone.

 

"Sasuke," she tries, "come on, I was just talking with him, we stretch together in the mornings, we're friends."

 

Sasuke's jaw was tense, his shoulders were pinched as he drove. Sakura knew him like the back of her hand, she knew him like the lines on her palms, she knew him too well to not be able to tell. He was annoyed.

 

"I don't care that you're his friend, I care that you said you were there to support me. You're on your laptop most of the time you're there anyways, and I tried to brush it off, but now you're also talking half the time."

 

What?

 

What?

 

Sakura felt annoyance lick up her spine.

 

"Sasuke," she says, "how much support am I giving you if I'm just sitting on my ass and staring at you all day?"

 

He glances at her, "are you being serious right now?"

 

"Yea," she says, hurt, "I am."

 

She feels humiliated.

 

This argument is about her not watching him? She wants to roll her eyes.

 

She was there wasn't she?! She was up at the crack of dawn trailing after him even though she'd hardly gotten enough sleep.

 

She was there swaying on her feet, barely getting her assignments done on time.

 

No matter what, she made sure she went. At least she was there!

 

And she did it all because he wanted her to. 

 

And now the issue was that she wasn't paying attention to him? 

 

Come on

 

She almost wished he was jealous over her talking to Kakashi, at least then she wouldn't feel like shit.

 

A t least then she'd feel wanted.

 

"I thought we talked about this," he says hotly, "why are you bringing this up again?"

 

"Because you're making me feel like I'm not doing enough for you!"

 

"You weren't paying attention," he insists, stopping to face her at the fifth light.

 

"Listen," he continues, "normally, I don't care about what you do or who you talk to, but this is the one thing I'm asking you for and you're half assing it Sakura."

 

What did he just say?!

 

What. did. he. just. say?!

 

"Me spending three hours every morning, and then another three hours in the evenings every Sunday and Monday and Tuesday and Thursday is half assing it? Are you kidding me?"

 

Sasuke opens his mouth to protest but Sakura was on a roll now.

 

"That's a crazy amount of time, Sasuke, and I get it, it means a lot to you, so I do it, but if all you expect me to do is sit and stare, then it's just wasting all my time"

 

Sasuke's fingers are gripped tight around the steering wheel, his jaw is clenched so hard she can nearly hear the grinding of his teeth.

 

For once, she doesn't care.

 

She's fucking tired, and she hasn't had a good night's sleep in over a week because she's showing up to his sessions that she's apparently not focused enough during.

 

"I can't believe you've been keeping count," he says irritably through gritted teeth.

 

"I'm surprised you haven't," she shoots back, just as annoyed.

 

"What the hell is that supposed to mean?" he asks, stopping at the last red light to face her.

 

"It means you ask and ask and ask for my time and attention without a thinking about much you're actually asking for! Do you have any idea how much I've had to change to give you what you want?"

 

The words come pouring out of her, angry and spinning. It's everything she's thought about for the past couple days, everything she's jammed down deep in her heat.

 

"We agreed to move here together," Sasuke says quietly, his eyes flickering back to the road as the light changes, "we knew there would be some changes we'd have to deal with."

 

"Yea well," Sakura says as they turn onto the street they live on, "I'm getting pretty tired of dealing with them."

 

- - - 

 

That night, she receives her first text from Kakashi.

 

Kakashi: Is it too early to wonder if you're asleep yet?

 

Sakura is a lazy pile of bones on her couch. She'd taken an edible the moment she'd returned from school, and had felt it kicking in as she stood under the boiling shower spray. 

 

Now, with her brain buzzing happily in her skull, and a cool looking movie queued, she feels her body relaxing.

 

Sakura: it's only 7PM!

 

she shot back quickly, and then,

 

Sakura: I promised myself I'd be in bed by 9PM

 

Okay, so she'd planned to be in bed by 8PM but the edible was making her feel lovely, and her takeout had just gotten here, and she had barely started her movie, so, she'd pushed her plans by an hour.

 

She'd still be getting close to eight hours of sleep. 

 

Kakashi: fair

 

Kakashi: how was that assignment?

 

Oh! That was nice of him to remember, she'd only mentioned it offhand.

 

Sakura: it went alright, I could've used more time to prepare

 

Kakashi: sorry to hear that

 

She gazed at her phone, her heart twinging in her chest.

 

After her fight with Sasuke, they hadn't spoken. He'd murmured something about going on a long run and she hadn't seen him since.

 

She'd be worried about him, but she knew Sasuke went on these marathon runs to try and help clear his head, and besides, he was a fighter, he could surely handle anything the world threw at him.

 

She and Sasuke used to smoke weed together.

 

Back when they'd been in college, they'd welcome the weekend by sinking into the couch in a stoned haze.

Now, Sasuke didn't go near the stuff. He hardly drank. Said he couldn't risk it showing up on a drug screen, or let smoking affect his lungs.

 

She'd understood it. Of course she had, so she'd switched to edibles to keep Sasuke's lungs (and admittedly, her own) healthier.

 

Thought, she did miss the ritual of it all.

 

Sakura: if I can't say sorry, neither can you

 

Sakura: are you going to train tomorrow morning?

 

Sasuke would be. And she didn't want to be alone.

 

Kakashi: it would take a LOT to get me out bed that early on a Saturday

 

Kakashi: or a Sunday

 

Sakura: you don't train on the weekends?

 

Kakashi: not if I can help it

 

Sakura: why?

 

Kakashi: there's got to be a break somewhere

 

Sakura stared at his last messaged for longer than she probably should have.

 

He was right, again. There had to be a break somewhere, she just didn't know where that would be for her. 

 

- - - 

 

True to her promise to herself, Sakura had gone to bed at 9PM, Sasuke still not back in the house.

 

When her alarm blared at 5AM, she rolled over with a groan and found herself face to face with Sasuke's sleepy eyes.

 

They'd stared at each other, neither of them blinking, neither of them speaking.

 

She'd sat up quickly and escaped into the bathroom.

 

She'd felt blessedly refreshed, the sleep doing her well. She even managed to swipe an orange from the kitchen before she headed out the door. 

 

They hadn't talked since the argument, and Sakura found the car ride to Konoha just a little awkward, but, not unfamiliar.

 

Most mornings, she was still snoozing in the passenger seat anyways, so it wasn't like the morning car rides between them were particularly chatty. 

 

Still though, she felt the tension hanging around them.

 

She didn't know if she should break their silence, or if he would. They'd had fights in their past, but something about this seemed... different

 

She usually understood him, she was usually able to accommodate him, to find peace with what he wanted, but this was different.

 

This was him not understanding her. 

 

This was him not being able to accommodate her

 

She was drowning.

 

Between school and work, it was already difficult to keep her head above water, but now, with what he needed from her, it was like tying a weight to her ankles.

 

She knew she'd sink completely if she tried to keep up with him. 

 

She didn't need to be more understanding, she needed him to understand. So, she stayed quiet.

 

She didn't say a word when they arrived in Konoha, didn't say anything as they walked to the training field, and didn't say anything when he leaned in to her to kiss her cheek, almost out of muscle memory.

 

Sasuke froze half way into leaning to kiss her, and she looked up at him the same moment he stared down at her.

 

There was an opportunity here, she realized, to break the ice, to extend an olive branch to him. 

 

You're half assing it Sakura.

 

She leaned away instead and headed for the shrubs.

 

- - -

 

She'd known Kakashi wouldn't be there, so, she'd prepared by bringing extra school work to do.

 

She'd settled near the same shrubs and sighed to herself as she opened her laptop.

 

The night off had been good for her, it didn't change the fact that a mountain of work remained. 

 

At least, she'd be able to begin to make a dent in it.

 

She navigated to her most recently open tab, and her gaze, by sheer force of habit, flickered up to Sasuke.

 

He, for once, wasn't in the ring, he was watching a tiny red head girl and a kid with blue hair spar instead. He was watching them, and, she realized with a start, her.

 

It was... nice,

 

The part of her that wasn't irritated by him knew that he cared about her. That he sought her out, that he wanted her to want him.

 

And she did, of course she did, but this was too much and it was taking a toll on her.

 

The part of her that had just gotten enough sleep, though, was pissed. 

 

There's got to be a break somewhere.

 

And so Sakura shifted, her laptop balanced in her lap, and turned her back. 

 

 

 

Notes:

GIRL TURNED HER BACK oOooOooOOOOooo

The chapter was really fun for me to write because it reminded me how UGH fights can be.

We've all been there before right? Where you and your partner have just had a bit of a spat and things have stung JUST enough for you to not want to talk to them anymore... and it SUCKS.

I hope I captured that well here. I wanted it to feel like Sakura and Sasuke are a couple that have a DEEP history behind them (the red lights, and knowing what stress looks like on Sasuke, automatic cheek kiss, etc) and how that deep history is starting to kind of collapse on itself.

I'm a big sister, I frequently like to sprinkle big sister advice through my fics. Here are my words to you today.

If the best part of your relationship, is reminiscing on what it used to be, you need to ask yourself what it's become.

Read that again.

The next chapter will be up on Friday night... with a little extra surprise for you! Catch up with me on Friday night to find out what it is!

The title is:

DRAGGED MY FEET

Wonder what's coming! Who's going to talk to who? Is Sakura going to talk to Sasuke first? Is Sasuke going to talk to Sakura first? Will they talk at all?? Will they keep ignoring each other?? Will there be a break somewhere...? HMMMMMMM

You'll find out Friday evening I guess!

You'll also see that I've updated the chapter count. I realized I needed some space to fix the pacing, wanted to expand on some things, wanted to remove other things, and wanted to open up a background story line so as a result... there is more!

This story used to be 20 Chapters. Now, I'm anticipating I'll need 25.

 

The nice thing about this is that we get more chapters (yay!) the sucky thing about this is that I had to find like 3 more lyrics from a song with a LOT of repeating lyrics to try and make it work LOL, but, I think it went well.

You all are SO chatty in the comments and I love it! It literally motivates me to write more so that I can get chapters out to you... in FACT I've finished writing almost half the story already.

Thanks for the motivation, I adore you all :))

See you Friday!

-B <3 :)

Chapter 6: Dragged My Feet

Summary:

Kakashi has some things to say. So does Sasuke.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

By the time Monday rolls around, Sakura has still not spoken to Sasuke, Sasuke has still not spoken to Sakura. 

 

She's attended his morning session on Sunday, and his afternoon one, and each time, she's sat with her laptop open, her eyes trained firmly on her screen.

 

She'd been turning her back to him at each session, eyes on her laptop, doing schoolwork. Normally, she tried to glance at him a couple times, to watch what he was doing, but now, she made a conscious effort not to. 

 

She was being passive aggressive. She knew that. She didn't quite care.

 

So, when Monday morning rolled around, she woke up to the blare of her alarm at 5AM, swiped two oranges from the kitchen, ignored her boyfriend in the car, and set out to sit by the shrubs and pretend she didn't care for another two hours. 

 

There were silver-linings; she was getting school work done at an alarming rate, she was actually getting some sleep, and, today in particular, Kakashi was also on the field. 

 

They'd settled into easy conversation, she told him that she'd gotten a lot more work this weekend and her mountain was starting to look more hill-like, and he'd told her that he'd had a busy weekend out with his friends.

 

She had been happy for him, really! But it also made her conscious of the fact that she hadn't gone out with anyone, including her boyfriend, in over a month now. 

 

She'd excused herself from stretching that morning, instead choosing to get cracking on a mountain of papers she had to read. Kakashi, was working his way through a kata of some sort.

 

She'd seen Sasuke do katas, had seen the fierce power and concentration it took. 

 

But as usual, Kakashi was something different entirely. The kata he did required very little ferocity, or at least, that what it looked like to her. He was moving slowly, his pace measured, each movement flowing into the next.

 

How the hell was he a world class fighter? 

 

Sure, there was beauty and grace in the way he moved, but there was nothing else that she'd seen even remotely resembling actual fighting. 

 

That first day with Guy had been the first time she'd seen him actually spar, and even then, she'd never seen him throw a punch. 

 

She wondered what she was missing.

 

- - - 

 

"You're sitting in the wrong spot."

 

Sakura looked up from the paper she'd just been finishing to Kakashi, who'd apparently finished going through his kata already.

 

"Hmm?"

 

"You usually sit over there," he said, pointing at a space to his left, "so you can watch Sasuke over there," he said, waving his hand in the other man's general direction.

 

"Since when did you care?" Sakura asked lightly, feeling slightly transparent.

 

"Since now I have to face the field lights to keep you in my line of sight," he said, flopping down on his back beside her, an arm bent behind his head, "and they give me a headache."

 

Sakura laughed at his expression, an irritated furrow between his brows, "I thought you were a morning person," she teased.

 

"I am," he rolled up to a sit, "that isn't the same as a lightbulb person."

 

"So, what you're saying is that you're dim?"

 

Kakashi narrowed his eyes at her, "you're mean."

 

She laughed, sliding her laptop off her lap.

 

"No, I'm nice," she insisted, "I even brought you a snack."

 

She'd been having oranges for breakfast, and today, she'd brought two, peeling both and dividing them into segments as Kakashi had moved through his kata. 

 

He'd given her an apple and a granola bar, the least she could do was return the favour, right? That was friendly, right?

 

"See?" she gestured at the container that she'd balanced on her knee.

 

To her surprise, Kakashi got up and jogged to his bag.

 

"Who's being mean now," she called after him, slightly upset that he hadn't so much as acknowledged the oranges.

 

"Still you," he called back, rummaging around for something. 

 

"You ignored my oranges," she pouted as he jogged back, his hands held suspiciously behind his back.

 

"No," he sinking into a sit, he leaned over the container, brining his face close to her knee, "hello oranges."

 

He straightened and grinned at her with that same lopsided smile, "see? not ignoring."

 

Ugh, he was so cute!

 

Sakura tried to scowl at him, feigning annoyance, but she couldn't help the smile that melted away her scowl.

 

"Okay," she said, "so what's the big secret you needed to go to your bag for?"

 

If it was possible, his grin only widened, his eyes crinkling in the corners, "I brought you a snack too."

 

Sakura felt something warm spark behind her heart, a feeling she'd recognized she got around Kakashi. 

 

He'd brought her a snack? 

 

"You did?" she asked, her lips twisting into a smile, "what is it?"

 

He straightened his hands from behind his back and presented her with a snack in each hand. In his left hand was a granola bar, the same one he'd given her on Friday, and in his right, was a jar with...

 

"A smoothie!" she cried, taking the items from his hands, shyly, she asked, "did you make this for me?"

 

He smiled that same lopsided smile and swiped the oranges from her knee, "I usually have one for breakfast," he said, popping an orange into his mouth, "figured I'd make a little extra for you."

 

She peeled the granola bar's wrapper away, keeping her eyes on it, unable to look at him for a second.

 

"Taking pity on the grumpy sleep-deprived nurse?" she asked, trying to lighten the mood.

 

"I gotta know you're eating," he said, leaning his head back to deposit another orange segment in his mouth, he chewed.

 

"Helps me sleep at night."

 

He’d said it lightly, between slurps of orange slices, but the weight of his words hit her all the same.

 

“I, uh, I’ve been having breakfast,” she said, trying to change the topic to something that didn’t make her skin flush.

 

She looked at the empty container in his hand, “oranges.”

 

He tilted his head at her, “that’s good,” he said kindly, “but you need a little more than an orange for energy.”

 

Sakura unscrewed the lid of the smoothie he’d made her and held it up to her nose, “what type of energy did you put in this?” she asked.

 

Last year, Sasuke had won the championship at his old gym, Kiri. To do it, he’d eaten nothing but chicken breast and boiled vegetables, and the most foul smelling protein shake she’d ever encountered.

 

She sniffed gingerly at the smoothie Kakashi had made her, and to her surprise, it smelt good!

 

“Fruit,” he said with a shrug, “yogurt, a little oatmeal.”

 

She took a cautious ship.

 

Oh! It was good!

 

“This is yummy,” she told him, taking a more generous gulp.

 

“Were you expecting something gross?” he asked.

 

“A little,” she admitted, feeling a little embarrassed, “I was at the very least expecting protein powder or something.”

 

Kakashi’s face twisted into a grimace, “I hate that stuff,” he told her, “makes me gassy all day.”

 

She laughed, her cheeks pressing upwards as she held a hand to her stomach to contain her laughter.

 

“Okay,” she said once she recovered, “I gotta ask,”

 

Kakashi tilted his head at her, “what?”

 

“So you’ve been Konoha’s reigning champion for two years now,” she said, and then laughed at the blush that tinted the tops of his cheeks.

 

He’d been resistant to admitting it when she’d asked, but she’d noticed his names on too many plaques and trophies to leave it alone.

 

How,” she continued, “is that the case when you don’t train on the weekends, never spar, and” she glanced at the smoothie accusingly, “have yummy breakfasts.”

 

He chuckled, laying back down.

 

“You don’t need to be miserable to eat well,” he told her.

 

She made a mental note to mention it to Sasuke… whenever they started talking again.

 

“And,” he continued, “I do spar. It’s with a couple people you don’t know, but you saw me with Guy that one time.”

 

“True,” she considered, then, she grinned down at him deviously “you look like you can take a punch.”

 

Kakashi stretched a foot out and poked her, “mean.”

 

“I don’t train on the weekends,” he continued, “because there’s such thing as too much of a good thing, and, I like to actually enjoy my life.”

 

“What’s that like?” she asked, feeling herself deflate a little. Kakashi seemed to have a normal, balanced, happy life. Recently, she couldn’t quite say the same for herself.

 

He looked over at her, his brows knitting together, “bad weekend?” he asked.

 

Oh great. They’d been talking and laughing and having fun, and she’d ruined the mood.

 

She opened her mouth to apologize but then snapped it shut. Kakashi had told her to stop apologizing.

 

She tried again.

 

“It was productive,” she said, “but uh, I-“

 

She glanced over at Sasuke. He was in the middle of an athletic looking kata, something with ridiculously high leaps and dizzying kick combinations.

 

“Sasuke and I kind of had a fight,” she admitted.

 

Kakashi was quiet.

 

Had she just ruined everything?

 

“Want to talk about it?” he asked gently.

 

She sighed in relief. Would it be wrong to tell Kakashi about it? It wasn’t like she wanted to slander Sasuke or anything, she’d just been sitting in the frustration of their argument for a while now, and just wanted to get it out of her head and out in the open. She sure as hell couldn’t do that with Sasuke, so, she told Kakashi instead.

 

She told him how she’d taken his advice about not putting herself on the side to heart, how she’d tried to tell him that she was tired of just sitting and staring and how he hadn’t even cared that she felt that way.

 

Kakashi listened the whole time she talked, his soft grey eyes trained at the lightening morning sky.

 

When she finished, he turned to her, a thoughtful look on his face.

 

“Sasuke seems like he needs a lot of attention,” he mused.

 

“Right!?” Sakura cried, relieved to know she wasn’t insane for feeling overwhelmed, “and it’s-“

 

But,” Kakashi continued, “it also sounds like he doesn’t quite get why that’s an issue for you.”

 

“I told him!” Sakura protested.

 

“You told him that coming to his sessions are a waste of your time and that you’re bored during them,” Kakashi said neutrally, “but you’re not telling him how you feel.”

 

“I don’t get it,” she said, frowning.

 

“Does he know how late you stay up?”

 

“I mean, not really, but-“

 

“Does he know that you just started eating breakfast? That you’re behind in your schoolwork and need time to catch up?”

 

Sakura had had protests in her throat, but she felt them beginning to melt away as Kakashi spoke.

 

“It’s a big thing he’s asking for, don’t get me wrong,” Kakashi continued, “but I think you should try explaining to him why it’s so big and overwhelming, it might make a difference.”

 

Sakura sighed. She tilted her head up and stared at the early morning sky as she let Kakashi’s words wash over her.

 

He kind of had a point. If she were being honest, she’d wanted to commiserate with him, but Kakashi hadn’t quite taken her side, he’d been neutral and fair and made a good point.

 

Actually, he kind of had a couple good points, much to her chagrin.

 

She’d been angry and sleep deprived when they’d had their argument, and, she’d been a bit resentful.

 

Kakashi was right, she hadn’t quite told him why she couldn’t do what he’d asked, she’d just said it was a pain in her ass.

 

She felt Kakashi tap her knee.

 

When she tilted her head back to look at him, he’d sat up and had a cautious look on his face.

 

“Did I overstep?”

 

Sakura shook her head, “no.”

 

“I just hate that you’re right.”

 

An easy smile replaced the caution on Kakashi’s face and the look he gave her was boarderline wolfish.

 

“Part of my job as Konoha’s reigning champion,” he said indulgently, “is to be right about everything.”

 

Sakura’s jaw dropped.

 

Up until now, he’d been downplaying his reputation, this was the cockiest she’d ever seen him!

 

“Still took a punch to the face, huh?” she asked with a widening grin on her face.

 

Kakashi snorted before leaning over to poke her shoulder.

 

“Mean.”

 

- - -

 

On the drive home, Sakura counted red lights again.

 

She and Sasuke needed to talk. Sure, she didn’t want to be the one to break their silence, but, she couldn’t keep living her life just ignoring him all the time. Plus, Kakashi had a point.

 

She needed to tell him how coming to his sessions was impacting her.

 

As Sasuke pulled into their driveway, she steeled herself.

 

Relationships sometime came with conflicts, she could get past this. They could get past this.

 

“Sasuke-“

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

They spoke at the same time, their words clashing.

 

Sakura stared, so did Sasuke.

 

He’d said he was sorry? First?

 

She blinked.

 

“Uh, you first,” she said finally.

 

Sasuke sighed.

 

He turned the car off and turned in his seat to face her.

 

“Look,” he said, “I’m sorry, I’m not trying to eat up your time or make you feel like you aren’t doing enough. You come to all my sessions, it means something to me.”

 

Sakura swallowed.

 

“I just-“ he faltered, “I hate fighting with you, and I really hate not talking to you, and I hate feeling like you’re ignoring me on purpose, so I want to fix it.”

 

Sakura felt her heart soften.

 

Sasuke was a proud man. She knew what it took for him to say sorry first, to admit what he just had.

 

“I’m sorry too,” she said, she reached across the console for his hand and to her relief, he clutched hers back.

 

“I have been ignoring you and I’m sorry, that’s not fair, I hate fighting too.”

 

He nodded, his eyes soft, his thumb stroking over her fingers.

 

“I-“

 

Try explaining to him why it’s so big and overwhelming.

 

“I want to come to your sessions,” she told him and felt her heart clench at the way he visibly relaxed, “but Sasuke, I’m really stressed out.”

 

“I have a lot to do with school and work and I just can’t spend that much time not doing work.”

 

“I haven’t really been sleeping the past couple of days,” she admitted.

 

Sasuke frowned, “I didn’t know that.”

 

“I’ve had to stay up really late to try and finish my schoolwork,” she continued, “and I can’t keep doing that because it’s driving me crazy and-”

 

She hesitated.

 

Try explaining to him why it’s so big and overwhelming.

 

“And,” she tried again, “it’s making me resentful.”

 

She swallowed.

 

Sasuke’s fingers were gripped in hers, neither of them saying anything.

 

“I want you to keep coming to my sessions,” he said slowly.

 

Sakura took a breath.

 

She needed time! She needed to actually get her work done and get some sleep and have the presence of mind to feed herself.

 

“But,” he continued, “I get that you have stuff you need to do.”

 

She looked up at him, hopeful.

 

“If you keep coming, I can try to be less, uh-“

 

Sasuke paused, “picky,” he said, “about how you spend your time.”

 

Sakura felt a lightness settle in her heart. That was great! She’d be able to actually focus on her work now, and not worry about trying to multitask. Yes, it would continue to eat up her time, but at least she could use the time now. It wasn’t the best case scenario, but definitely a step up from how it had been before.

 

She squeezed his hands, “I can do that.”

 

Sasuke smiled at her, a familiar smile that made her heart warm in her chest. Small and private and meant for her.

 

“I love you,” he said quietly.

 

He leaned over and pressed his lips into her and Sakura found herself leaning into him, cupping his face and sliding her hands into his hair to hold her against him more firmly.

 

This was the man she loved. Sure, things were a little hard, but they could make it work. They’d been together for nearly six years!

 

She tilted her head to kiss him back deeper, but Sasuke was pulling away, an apologetic look on his face, “I smell,” he said with a wrinkle of his nose.

 

Sakura laughed, “a little,” she admitted, “but I don’t mind.”

 

She leaned in to kiss him one more time, “I love you too.”

 

Sasuke smiled at her before pulling away.

 

“So,” Sasuke he said, shifting to open the car door, “your new friend is Kakashi Hatake, huh?”

 

Sakura followed suit, opening her door as well, trying to hide her flaming cheeks.

 

“Did you know he won Konoha’s championship last year?” Sasuke asked, rounding the side of the car to take her hand.

 

And the year before that, she wanted to say. She kept quiet.

 

“The guy’s kind of a legend at Konoha,” Sasuke continued, leading her up the walkway to their front door.

 

“He’s nice,” she said lightly, “he trains in the mornings right before he teaches.”

 

“Oh yea?” Sasuke asked, turning fully to her, his eyes sparking with interest.

 

“Any thing I could use?”

 

Sakura felt a twinge of annoyance. Sasuke trained every single day with Orochimaru. Wasn’t that enough?

 

She squashed it down. They’d just made up. She was getting upset over nothing.

 

“Not really,” she said, leaning in to unlock the front door, “he mostly stretches.”

 

Sasuke frowned, “the entire time?”

 

“I know,” Sakura said, dropping his hand to open the door, she walked into the foyer and began to toe off his shoes, “I thought it was weird at first too, and then I started stretching with him and I swear I notice a difference.”

 

“Really?”

 

“Yea,” she said nodding, “I feel a lot more flexible.”

 

Really?”

 

Sasuke’s tone was salacious, a sly smile twisting on his lips. Sakura felt a familiar heat coil low in her belly.

 

Between their busy schedules and their recent argument, it had been a while. About two weeks if she remembered right.

 

“You’re working at the hospital today?” Sasuke asked, toeing off his shoes and walking over to her.

 

Sakura nodded.

 

“When’s your shift?” he asked, stepping in close, his body towering over her.

 

“Ten,” she told him, her body tingling in anticipation as he leaned down, his nose brushing hers.

 

“So we have about an hour?” he asked, his voice pitched low.

 

“Forty minutes,” she bargained. She could shower fast.

 

“Hmm,” he dipped his mouth to her neck and Sakura gasped lightly at the brush of his lips against her skin.

 

It had been a while.

 

“Then you have forty minutes,” he whispered, his hands spanning her waist, “to show me all that flexibility you’ve picked up.”

 

  • -  -

 

Sakura had gotten lucky with the hospital, they needed nurses to work half shifts.

 

It worked well for her. Normally, nurses worked twelve hour shifts but Sakura couldn’t do that, what with her schedule for work and school and Sasuke.

 

But six hour shifts worked just fine! She’d be finishing around 430PM and Sasuke would come and pick her up for his session at 5PM.

 

On her lunch break, she texted Kakashi.

 

Sakura: took your advice… you were right

 

She sent a sad looking emoji paired with an emoji rolling its eyes.

 

She hoped it conveyed her message.

 

He replied back quickly.

 

Kakashi: mean

 

He sent the same emoji rolling its eyes.

 

Sakura giggled, glad that he’d understood

 

Kakashi: glad it helped though

 

She and Sasuke had made up. Once, in the car, and then twice, in the forty minutes she’d had before work.

 

She blushed at the thought.

 

Kakashi: I have a surprise for you

 

Sakura: ???

 

Sakura: tell me!

 

Sakura picked at her lunch. She’d got a measly salad from the hospital cafeteria.

 

Kakashi’s words rang in her head;

 

You don’t have to be miserable to eat well.

 

Maybe she’d get a sandwich next time.

 

Her phone buzzed and she thumbed it open, eager to read his response.

 

He’d sent her a photo of a computer screen.

 

She zoomed in studying it closely.

 

It was his work schedule!

 

She scanned it greedy for information.

 

It looked like he taught a class every day at 730AM. He taught until nearly 130PM, teaching various ages and skill levels.

 

Most of his teaching schedule was in the mornings, he had large gaps in the afternoons, and his evenings were blocked out for a couple hours with the words private.

 

He must do private sessions, she realized. It made sense. He must have been a coveted instructor.

 

He had several private sessions lined up on Tuesday and Thursday nights.

 

That made sense, she’d met him on a Tuesday night.

 

She peered in closer, there was a red box around his Monday evening.

 

Sakura: what’s with the red box?

 

Kakashi: they’re making me work Monday evenings

 

He sent a tragic looking emoji along.

 

Sakura snorted a laugh.

 

Sakura: you’re in demand!

 

Kakashi: not looking forward to it.

 

Kakashi: but, it means I’ll see you tonight.

 

Sakura nearly reeled, her body crawling with heat.

 

Oh! The surprise had been that he would see her tonight!

 

That was… sweet. It made her heart warm in her chest.

 

She was excited to see him too!

 

She swiped over to her calendar app. Sasuke was training from 5-7PM today. According to Kakashi’s calendar, he’d be teaching from 4PM until 8PM. Maybe she’d be able to squeeze in a quick conversation with him.

 

She typed her response quickly, her heart feeling joyful, her mind, finally relaxed.

 

Everything felt like it was finally starting to work out for her.

 

Sakura: cant wait! :)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

"Everything felt like it was finally starting to work out for her."

Famous last fucking words, LOL.

I wrote this chapter absolutely GIGGLING to myself about the emotional whiplash I'm giving you

LMAO

Listen, Sakura and Sasuke are very much still together! They've BEEN together for six years, it'll take more than one fight to break them up... it'll take MULTIPLE fights... and they're on the way ;)

*grins evilly*

Did you expect Kakashi to give Sakura the advice that he did? Do you think Sasuke and Sakura came to a fair conclusion?

Honestly, my plan for this chapter was to involve a K/S interaction focused around that advice but I found that their scene together ran sooo long.

I was going to cut it but held off. It ran so long because they have CHEMISTRY. They have a CONNECTION. Who the hell am I to stop that?

Also, Kakashi being a cocky little shit about winning for two years straight is my fav thing ever.

If you're wondering what style of fighting they do, please, keep that to yourself :')
I've been DELIBERATELY vague because I genuinely do not know enough about martial arts to decide. I'm just going to stick to calling it MMA as a general umbrella term and hope that's okay.

This was a looong chapter. I hope you've enjoyed the story so far :D

I will be updating Monday/Wed/Friday of next week as well so that'll for sure be exciting! The next chapter is called BLIND HOPING.

These next chapters will REALLY dig into the drama, stay tuned!

As always, see you in the comments! Hope you have a lovely weekend!!

<3 -B

Chapter 7: Blind Hoping

Summary:

Someone has a crush on Sakura, they make it known.

Notes:

THE CHAPTER SUMMARY???? HMMMMMM ;)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

True to his word, Kakashi was teaching in the evening.

 

Sakura had arrived right around 5PM with Sasuke and once she'd settled herself on the bench, she found her eyes drifting from her schoolwork, to Sasuke... and then gradually, to Kakashi.

 

Today, Sasuke and Orochimaru were sparring and Sakura would be lying if she said she weren't transfixed.

 

She'd dismissed Orochimaru as a weirdo creep but as she watched him spar Sasuke, she realized that she'd completely ignored how talented the other man was.

 

He had to be nearly fifty, if not older, but he fought Sasuke with earned confidence, defending Sasuke's attacks with precise controlled movements, and launching counters that made Sasuke scramble to defend.

 

Sasuke was keeping up though, Sakura was proud of him. 

 

As usual, Kakashi was a different story.

 

He was teaching private sessions this evening and while she'd missed his 4PM appointment, she couldn't help but laugh as she watched his 5PM student.

 

Kakashi was annoyed. 

 

She'd expected to see him sparring with whoever he was teaching, expected to see him running drills or something.

 

Instead, he seemed to be in a staring competition with his student, a tiny blond kid who hardly reached his hip.

 

She snorted a laugh as the little boy stomped his foot and pointed outside their room, looking like he was hollering about something.

 

Kakashi wiped a hand down his face.

 

Kakashi turned his head, looking straight at her. She covered her mouth to hide her grin and shot him an encouraging thumbs up.

 

To her surprise, Kakashi waved her over gesturing that she should come to the door.

 

He wanted to talk to her? Now? He was in the middle of a session!

 

Even still, Sakura was kind of intrigued. She packed her laptop away, leaning her bag discretely under the bench and walked over.

 

When she pulled the door open, she gave Kakashi a questioning look.

 

"Sakura," he said, his voice filled with relief, "can you come in for a second?"

 

He's wearing a loose fitting t-shirt today, the back of it embroidered with the word INSTRUCTOR

 

She can see the musculature of his forearms, the way his muscles wrap around his bones, the flex and movement of each minuscule fiber as his hands move.

 

"Sure," she tells him, toeing off her shoes at the door.

 

Thank god she'd worn matching socks today.

 

Kakashi's student stares at her as she walks in. He's cute, she thinks. All messy blonde hair and big blue eyes and the chubbiest little cheeks she'd ever seen. 

 

He couldn't be any older than about six. 

 

Someone had dressed him up in a bright orange fox themed jumpsuit, on his hands were bright blue gloves. The whole ensemble just made him even more adorable.

 

"Hi," she said, waving to the kid lightly as she walked up to where Kakashi was standing. 

 

Kakashi quickly side steps behind her and places his hands on her shoulders. 

 

Sakura feels her skin heat under his palms, but before she can ask him what he's doing, he's gently pushing her forwards.

 

"Okay, see Naruto? I did what you asked, this is Sakura."

 

I did what you asked?

 

She looks at the kid, then turns her head to look back and Kakashi. He looks desperate.

 

"Now," he says, his eyes fixed on the little boy, "can we please do the first combination I taught you?"

 

Sakura can't help but laugh.

 

No freaking way did this kid just pull this off! 

 

He'd bargained with Kakashi and won? 

 

Kakashi hadn't removed his hands from her shoulders yet, and despite her amusement, she felt a flush crawl up her chest. He was close to her, closer than they'd ever been before, and she could feel the weight of his body behind hers.

 

"Am I your bargaining tool now?" she asked, under her breath, low enough for Kakashi to hear.

 

"Yes," he whispered back, squeezing her shoulders "please don't go."

 

She giggled at the idea of leaving Kakashi Hatake, two time champion, alone with a sweet looking six year old. 

 

"Sakura," she whipped her head around to face the kid. He'd called her name

 

"Hi," she said brightly, "nice to meet you, Naruto."

 

Kakashi had been nothing but helpful to her, she could absolutely return the favor a little.

 

Naruto walked over to her, his little face scrunched up in concentration.

 

When he was a few steps from her, he dropped very dramatically to one knee.

 

"Will you marry me?"

 

- - - 

 

Sakura tried her absolute hardest not to laugh at the little boy. He seemed so serious!

 

Kakashi on the other hand groaned audibly, his hands falling from her shoulders.

 

"Naruto," he complained, "come on."

 

Trying to keep her expression neutral, Sakura sinks to a crouch so that she's eye-level with little Naruto.

 

"I'm sorry," she tried sweetly, "I've already got a boyfriend."

 

Naruto's little eye brows furrowed in irritation. He looked at Kakashi accusingly.

 

"Break up with her."

 

Okay, this time, she couldn't hold in her laughter. This kid was so cute! Sakura laughed so hard she felt her balance slipping. She teetered on her toes, and then tipped backwards.

 

To her surprise, she didn't fall blindly into the space behind her, instead, she landed on something.

 

On someone.

 

On someone muscular and warm.

 

Sakura swallowed.

 

Kakashi.

 

Kakashi had slotted in just behind her as she'd teetered and she'd fallen against his very strong, very warm chest. 

 

Sakura breathed, lingering just a moment too long against him.

 

"Careful," he said, his mouth all too close to her ear, his voice low and gentle.

 

Sakura righted herself, falling forward on to her knees, blinking to avoid looking at him.

 

Her head feels heavy, her mind still processing his proximity to her, she tries to think of a response, but Kakashi beats her to it.

 

"Sakura can't marry you, but she said she would train with you but only if you do the combinations."

 

"She did?" Sakura asks, smiling brightly at Naruto, her question directed at Kakashi.

 

"She did!" Kakashi replies too cheerfully. 

 

Kakashi leans in, his mouth by her ear again and Sakura suppresses a shiver.

 

"I will give you anything you want," he says quietly, his voice desperate.

 

She swallows down the sudden heat pooling in her chest. 

 

"Please," he begs and Sakura almost asks him to shut up. She can't focus, can't think.

 

He's messing with her head and she hardly knows why.

 

All she knows is that she wants him to keep begging in her ear, wants to lean back against his chest again. She thinks she might do anything he asked if he said it like that

 

"I, uh," she tries, the words coming out garbled and messy. 

 

She shakes her head, trying to clear her thoughts. Kakashi was her friend! She was dating Sasuke. She needed to get a grip.

 

"I am!" she gets out cheerily, and then sighs in relief.

 

She fixes Naruto with a look, "but you have to listen to what Kakashi says, okay?"

 

Naruto, cute as a button, smiles a blinding smile at her and shoots her a dramatic thumbs up, "believe it!" he hollers. 

 

 - - - 

 

All things considered, Sakura felt bad for Kakashi. 

 

Naruto, as cute as he was, was a damn menace.

 

Kakashi had taught him a simple combination, two punches followed by a duck.

 

It wasn't hard.

 

Even for a six year old, it was a straightforward request.

 

Somehow, Naruto had done everything but that.

 

On his first attempt, he'd simply charged Kakashi, running at him at full kilter. Kakashi had been on his knees, holding a small punching bag, and Naruto had simply ducked under his arm and head-butted him in the stomach.

 

Kakashi had let out a surprised "oof" and had winced at the impact.

 

Sakura had laughed so hard she couldn't see past the tears in her eyes.

 

On Naruto's second attempt, Kakashi had been more weary, shifting, to guard his abdominal area.

 

Turned out, Kakashi Hatake was no match for the six year old.

 

Naruto at least considered the bag this time, looking at it curiously, before letting out an earsplitting scream. He pounced on Kakashi, grabbing on to his torso and punching with his little fists. 

 

Kakashi, who'd seemed braced for the impact, half-heartedly swatted at Naruto's flying fists before simply accepting his face, a bored look on his face.

 

By that point, Sakura was laughing so hard she was nearly keeled over.

 

Naruto's third attempt was the closest he'd gotten to following Kakashi's instruction. 

 

He'd launched a fury of uncoordinated kicks at the bag Kakashi held out and in his haste, had tripped over his own feet.

 

Sakura had pressed a hand to her mouth, biting the inside of her cheek hard to avoid laughing at the child.

 

Kakashi looked almost pleased.

 

"Okay! That's enough from you, it's Sakura's turn now." 

 

Huh?

 

She'd removed her socks and her sweater and was sitting at the back of the training room in jeans and a light pink t-shirt. It was hardly athletic attire. What did he mean her turn?

 

"But it's my lesson!" Naruto complained, pouting and stomping his foot.

 

"I thought you wanted Sakura to join us?" Kakashi asked.

 

Naruto's little eyebrows furrowed in concentration. He looked between Sakura and Kakashi.

 

"Maybe" Kakashi said, a little too eagerly, "you can show her what a great listener you are and cheer her on."

 

Kakashi was devious! She understood his frustration, but she'd be lying if she said she wasn't deeply amused by the circumstances.

 

Naruto padded over to her, his little hands behind his back, his big blue eyes shining up at her, "Sakura?"

 

He was adorable, she couldn't help but lean in and ruffle his hair, "hi Naruto," she greeted him fondly.

 

"If I cheer you on will you marry me?"

 

"She'll marry you if you sit quietly for five minutes," Kakashi called flatly from behind him.

 

"You're too young to marry me," she told Naruto, pausing to glare amusedly at Kakashi, "but,"

 

"I think Kakashi would like it if you tried to listen."

 

Naruto scrunched his little face up, "Kakashi-sensei is boring, he won't spar me."

 

"Kakashi-sensei," Sakura replied, correcting herself, "probably wants to spar you but he has to teach you some things first."

 

Kakashi was looking at her, his head tilted, a small smile on his face.

 

"You should try to listen to him," Sakura continued, trying not to squirm at the way Kakashi was looking at her.

 

Naruto glanced back at Kakashi, and then back to her, "do you want to have a turn?" he asked Sakura shyly.

 

Behind him, Kakashi nodded his head violently.

 

She could sense that both Kakashi and Naruto could use a break from each other.

 

She poked Naruto's chubby cheek affectionately, "sure," she told him, "but only if you cheer me on."

 

- - - 

 

"I will pay you to show up to his lessons," Kakashi says under his breath as he helps her wrap bandages around her wrists. 

 

She didn't think the bandages were necessary, after all, this wasn't the intensive training Sasuke did, but, she also understood Kakashi was trying to stall for time, so, she indulged him. 

 

"You did say you'd give me anything I wanted," she muses, watching how he wraps the fabric up and over her palms, "maybe I'll decide I want a luxury vacation."

 

Kakashi snorts a laugh as he secures the bandage in place.

 

"Are you taking advantage of me?" he says, slipping a glove on to her hand.

 

"You're definitely taking advantage of me right now," she replies, flickering her eyes to Naruto pointedly.

 

Kakashi reaches for her other hand, and begins wrapping bandages there, "he's got a crush on a pretty girl, was I supposed to deny him?"

 

Pretty girl.

 

The word seems to wrap around her and then sink into her skin. Sakura feels something liquid swirl in her chest.

 

She was getting too caught up, she needed to focus. He was only teasing. In fact, he was just probably repeating Naruto's words.

 

"You, uh," she swallows and tries to compose herself.

 

"You couldn't have said no?" she asks, raising her eyebrow.

 

"Sakura," Kakashi says wearily as he pushes her fist into the second glove, "do you have any idea how loud that kid yells?"

 

- - - 

 

Sakura feels a little silly. 

 

Kakashi has guided her into a fighting stance, his fingers skimming her skin.

 

"Hands up by your chin, elbow in to protect your stomach" he instructs, his fingers tapping her elbows.

 

"Feet shoulder width," he tells her, tapping this inside of her bare foot with his, "put a little bend in your knees."

 

She bends, feeling her body tingle at the scant points of touch.

 

"Good," he tells her.

 

He stands in front of her with two small pads in his hands, a contemplative look on his face, "you could do the same routine as Naruto," he muses.

 

"You want me to climb you?"

 

Sakura regrets the words the moment they come out of her mouth, she wants to shove them right back down her throat, she almost hopes Kakashi hadn't heard her.

 

"If you want," he says neutrally. Sakura doesn't miss the way pink tints his cheeks.

 

She thinks her face might match her hair.

 

He steps into her and taps the top of her fist with his pad, "this is your lead hand, you'll throw a jab with it."

 

She nods, glad for the distraction. Maybe she shouldn't talk to him right now... Or ever again. 

 

"Naruto," Kakashi calls, "do you remember how many punches did I asked you to do?"

 

"Two!" Naruto calls holding two fingers up. 

 

"At least something's sticking," Kakashi grumbles.

 

Sakura bops his chin with her glove, "mean," she says narrowing her eyes at him.

 

He blinks in surprise at the touch and shifts his gaze from Naruto down to her.

 

He looks down at her, a whole head taller than she was, and his lips lift into a small smirk.

 

Sakura feels the world narrow.

 

God, he was pretty. He was standing too close to her again and it was making her head spin. It was making her nervous. And not the same type of nervous she felt before a big test, the type of nervous that made her curious, that made her want to step in to it.

 

Maybe it was that she had seen his arms, seen the way his sinewy muscles flexed and bunched with his movements. Maybe it was because he kept touching her. Maybe it was because he'd caught her with his chest. Maybe it's because he'd called her a pretty girl. 

 

Whatever it was, it was making her uncomfortably warm, it was making her cheeks flush, it was making her chest swirl with a type of liquid heat.

 

She needed to get a grip.

 

She cleared her throat and looked back at Naruto, "good job!" she told him, her voice tight.

 

Naruto blew her a kiss. 

 

"To duck," Kakashi is saying, his instructor mode back up, Sakura is grateful for it, "you're going to bend your knees, not your back."

 

His foot taps her kneecap, "think of it like loading a spring."

 

Sakura nodded, testing the bounce of her knees out. It made sense, the faster she ducked down, the quicker she could get back up.

 

"Right," she tells him. 

 

Kakashi taps her back hand with his pad, "this is your back hand, you'll do a cross with it."

 

"So," Sakura says, trying to remember everything he's told her, "I do two punches- jabs, with this hand," she waved her front hand, "a duck using my knees, and then," she waved her back hand in the air, "and a cross with this hand?"

 

Kakashi smiled at her, "perfect."

 

He stepped away from her and Sakura nearly sighed in relief. Any more intense looks and praising and she just might have passed out. 

 

Kakashi held his pads out. She watched as he angled them towards her and then braced himself for her strikes, the muscles in his arms tensing. 

 

"Ready?" 

 

She breathed in, breathed out.

 

She needed to focus.

 

"Ready." 

 

Sakura punched once, twice, and then ducked when Kakashi's arm swung out at her. When she straightened, she threw a cross like he'd instructed and it made contact with the bag with a resounding thump.

 

"GO SAKURA!!" She turned her head to see Naruto up on his feet, punching the air and cheering.

 

She laughed at the display and it only seemed to goad him on, his movements soon turning into a full body wiggle.

 

Oh god he was so cute! 

 

She opened her mouth to call out to Naruto but instead felt a light tap against her cheek.

 

She turned to see Kakashi looking at her, an eyebrow raised in amusement.

 

"Never take your eyes off your opponent," he said with that same smirk back on his face. 

 

"Now you're my opponent?" she asked, raising an eyebrow back at him.

 

"You're a pretty serious fighter," he said, tilting his head at her.

 

"Think I can take your title, Mr.Two Year Reigning Champ?" 

 

This time, it was Kakashi who blushed, a slight pink tinting the tops of his cheeks and the tips of his ears. Sakura beamed, glad to know she could make him sweat, that he wasn't the only one feeling... whatever this was.

 

"You got heart, kid," Kakashi said at last, repositioning himself for her again.

 

This was fun! Was this how all of Kakashi's private sessions were? Did he train other people like this? The brief thought of it made her sour. She wondered if he had female clients, if he teased them, if he brushed his fingers against them, if he called them pretty.

 

"Ready?" he was asking.

 

Sakura blinked to clear her thoughts. If he did, it didn't matter because she was his friend. 

 

"Ready," she answered back, raising her fists.

 

"This time, I want you to repeat the combination as soon as you're done it," he said, "try to fall into a flow."

 

"Got it," Sakura nodded.

 

"I'll speed up as you get more comfortable, and, I'll also get you to start moving," he told her.

 

He raised the pads again, the muscles of his arms tensing once more, "when you're ready."

 

She followed the combination he'd taught her, jab, jab, duck, cross, repeat.

 

Jab, jab, duck, cross, repeat.

 

Jab, jab, duck, cross, repeat.

 

She repeated the sequence to herself as she did each movement, trying to find a flow. True to his word, Kakashi started moving. Now, each time she ducked, he'd pop up on her side and she'd needed to twist to deliver the last punch.

 

The first time he'd done it, it had thrown her off slightly, and she'd needed a second to reorient herself. But as she got more and more comfortable, she found herself tracking his movements, not closing her eyes when she ducked so that she could see where he'd pop up next.

 

"Good, Sakura," Kakashi praised as he sped up his movements, his arm swinging over her head with a whoosh as she ducked.

 

Her heart was hammering in her chest and not only because of his words, but because of what she was doing. This was invigorating! She was focused, her entire world narrowing down to her movements, and watching where Kakashi might go next. She could hear Naruto cheering in the background but it was drowned out by the sound of her fists against the pads.

 

Jab, jab, duck, cross, repeat.

 

Jab, jab, duck, cross, repeat.

 

Jab, jab, duck-

 

"Sakura?"

 

Sakura feels herself shock from her focus, she turns her head the same moment Kakashi does, and feels her heart drop into her stomach.

 

There, standing at the door with a frown on his face, is Sasuke.

 

- - - 

 

If Kakashi felt any sort of nerves, he didn't show it. Instead, he pulled his hand out of the pads, his fingers long and strong, before raising a hand to wave to Sasuke, "hey man."

 

Sasuke gave Kakashi a nod before turning his attention to her. 

 

"Hey baby, I was wondering where you wandered off to." 

 

Sakura feels her cheeks flame. Sasuke called her baby all the time, but it was almost always when they were alone. Hearing him say that in front of Kakashi felt... wrong. 

 

"You're sparring?" Sasuke asks. His tone is neutral, but Sakura hears the meaning in his words. They'd just made up that morning. He'd said he would try to be less 'picky' about how she spent her time... was this pushing it too far?

 

"Yea man, that's on me," Kakashi cuts in smoothly, "I asked her to help me out with..." his gaze flickers to where Naruto should've been and then widens in disbelief.

 

Naruto, all three and a half feet of him, is marching over to Sasuke.

 

Naruto plants his feet and points an accusing finger at Sasuke, "are you Sakura's boyfriend?"

 

"Yes," Sasuke says coolly, "who are you?"

 

"I'm the next Hokage!" Naruto hollers and begins punching the air with his fists, "you better believe it!"

 

Sakura feels Kakashi pick up her hand to unstrap her gloves and she smiles gratefully at him before shucking them off. 

 

"Naruto," Kakashi calls with a groan, "please, stop telling people-"

 

"Believe it!" Naruto screams over him and marches even closer to Sasuke.

 

"You're my nemeny," Naruto declares as seriously as he can.

 

"Nemeny?" Sasuke asks.

 

"Enemy, probably," Kakashi says, walking over and placing a firm hand on Naruto's shoulder.

 

"Sakura said she was going to marry me," Naruto tells him with a smug little smirk on his face, "I cheered her on and everything."

 

"Naruto, stop," Kakashi hisses.

 

He probably looks mortified, but Sakura's eyes are fixed on Sasuke and the way his gaze has narrowed.

 

"Naruto," Sasuke says slowly, ignoring Naruto's believe it! in response, "is that...?"

 

Sakura feels like she's on the outside of this interaction. There is some sort of tension building between the two men, and it has something to do with Naruto.

 

"Tsunade's kid?" Sasuke says at last. 

 

She sees Kakashi's hand flex on Naruto's shoulder. Sees how his grip tightens, almost imperceptibly.

 

"He is," Kakashi says evenly.

 

Sakura can only see his side profile from where she is standing, but the slouch has left his spine, he keeps his gaze steady on Sasuke.

 

"What the fuck is he doing with you?"

 

"Sasuke!" Sakura admonishes her eyes wide. Cursing in front of a kid?

 

"Bad word!" Naruto hollers, pointing a finger accusingly.

 

Sasuke ignores him.

 

"Same thing you're doing," Kakashi says with a lazy looking shrug.

 

Sakura could see through Kakashi's nonchalant front. The ease was gone from his shoulders, the bored expression cleared from his eyes.

 

"You're training him?" Sasuke asks incredulously. 

 

Sakura was missing something. She could feel it.

 

Why was Sasuke so invested in who Kakashi trained, and why, of all people, was this tiny six year old causing him so much grief?

 

"Sasuke," she tries soothingly, her feet finally unsticking, she moves towards him, "what's wrong?"

 

Sasuke looks at Naruto, a hard look on his face.

 

"Nothing," he says, and then he's turning and leaving the room. 

 

 

Notes:

DRAMA DRAMA DRAMA... What did I tell you?!

Remember I told you that I added more chapters to this story... it was because I needed to make space for this plot that's going to slowly start to unfold.

;)

Wait and see!

I know I wanted to incorporate Naruto into this fic somehow, and as a bratty little kid who drives Kakashi NUTS was the perfect thing! I was genuinely DYING when I wrote about Naruto headbutting Kakashi.

Plus, I think a lot of Naruto's mannerisms work really well for this little kid character so I hope you enjoyed reading it and that it felt organic!!

HMMMM what could Sasuke's problem be?!

Why would he be mad that Kakashi's training NARUTO?

HMMMMMM

Find out on Wednesday, I guess ;)

B <3

This chapter's title was only tangentially related to the plot, some of them do that... but the NEXT chapter is more closely related, Wednesday's chapter is titled GOOD MONEY

I have a SURPRISE for you all on Friday,,, stay tuned for what it might be ;)

Chapter 8: Good Money

Notes:

This is a very dialogue heavy chapter that goes into some of the lore and background of this world. If you're familiar with some of the titles and political hierarchy in Naruto, you should be fine.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

When Sasuke leaves, Kakashi's grip on Naruto's shoulder loosens considerably, his posture relaxes, the slouch returning to his spine.

 

Sakura is openly staring at him, she can almost see the tension dissipating from the room.

 

"Wha-"

 

"Naruto's lesson is over," Kakashi says curtly, "I'm going to walk him back and I'll meet you at the benches, okay?"

 

"Kakashi, what just-"

 

Kakashi bends to take Naruto's hand, "I'll meet you at the benches," he repeats.

 

And then more softly, "okay?"

 

Something was up, and Sakura didn't like being on the outside of it.

 

"Okay," she agrees.

 

- - - 

 

When Kakashi comes back, there is still tension knotting his body. He usually has a slow, loping walk, but now, his pace is clipped, his strides measured. 

 

She waves at him and he walks over to her and sits on the bench beside her.

 

"My next class is a no show," he says.

 

"Good," she tells him, "means you have time to tell me what just happened."

 

She's sitting up higher in the bleachers. From here, she can see Sasuke sparring another student, a girl with red hair. She's struggling to keep up with him.

 

Kakashi shrugs from beside her, "ask Sasuke," he says neutrally.

 

Sakura frowns, "I'm asking you."

 

Kakashi doesn't look at her, "I'm not the one with a problem," he says evenly, his gaze fixed ahead. 

 

Sakura feels uneasy. Kakashi has always been honest and truthful with her, why was he so cold suddenly? Why was Sasuke so cold? Why was his issue with a six year old? Why had there been so much tension between the two men in the room that she could hardly breathe? She needed to know. 

 

She needed Kakashi to tell her.

 

"Don't treat me like I'm stupid," she says lowly, wincing at the flicker of emotion in her voice.

 

Kakashi turns to her quickly, his eyes searching her face.

 

Sakura breathes, praying that her next words come out more composed, "I have a right to know."

 

Kakashi sighs and then his shoulders slouch, "you're not going to let this go, are you?" he asks with a wry smile.

 

"Nope," she tells him, relaxing too.

 

"You might not like what you hear," Kakashi tells her slowly.

 

She considers this. 

 

It must have something to do with Sasuke, then. 

 

Kakashi has always been honest and truthful with her. He's always been fair and balanced. She trusts what he has to say.

 

"Okay," she nods her head, "tell me."

 

- - -

 

Sannin, Kakashi explains, is a title reserved for people who've gone above and beyond mastery of their skill. It's a title that represents someone with renowned power.

 

It's an honor, he explains, to receive it. 

 

There were three Sannin. Kakashi lists them slowly.

 

Jiraya, he explains, was a mountain sized man who was famed for his ingenuity in the fighting world. He'd invented techniques and methods that were still alive and well in the fighting world today. He'd died nearly a decade ago, leaving only two sannin remaining; Tsunade and Orochimaru.

 

Sakura's eyes widen at the second name.

 

"The same creepy Orochimaru who's training Sasuke?" she asks incredulously.

 

Kakashi chuckles lightly, "the very one."

 

"What was he known for?" Sakura asks him.

 

There is a look that passes through Kakashi's eyes, dark and distrusting. 

 

"He had unconventional methods," Kakashi says at last, "he's raised some pretty powerful fighters over the past couple years, but..." he trails off and looks away.

 

"But what?" Sakura asks, her mind flittering to Sasuke.

 

Kakashi gives her a reassuring look and reaches over to squeeze her hand, "it's nothing," he says comfortingly, "he's just a weirdo."

 

Sakura nods. She feels unconvinced, but there's more to the story so she quiets so that Kakashi will continue.

 

Tsunade is the last Sannin and she recognizes the name from when Sasuke spoke it.

 

According to Kakashi, Tsunade is renowned for her strength. There hadn't been a person in the world since Jiraiya who could rival her power, and, not a single person since would ever dare to. 

 

Understanding clicks in Sakura's head, "and Naruto is?"

 

"Tsunade's son, yea."

 

"There are rumours that Jiraiya is the father," Kakashi says with a small lopsided smile, "but Jiraiya died about four years before Naruto was born, so-"  Kakashi shakes his head, "it's not possible."

 

So Naruto was a descendant of the legendary Sanin. That was a big burden for a small kid.

 

"So, Orochimaru works here and trains students," Sakura said, repeating what she understood, "what does Tsunade do?"

 

A wry smile spread over Kakashi's face, "she owns Konoha."

 

Hokage Kakashi explained, was a title given to the strongest fighter in Konoha. Before Tsunade, the title had been Jiraiya's. When he'd died, he'd bequeathed the position over to her. 

 

"Hokage," Sakura repeated moving the word around in her mouth, "Naruto used that word."

 

"Yea," Kakashi nodded.

 

"Why did it seem to piss Sasuke off so much?" Sakura asked.

 

Kakashi hesitates.

 

Sakura presses her shoulder into his, "tell me," she insists.

 

Kakashi rolls his eyes, "mean," he murmurs, but then he continues.

 

"Hokage is a position of both skill and lineage," Kakashi explains, "if Tsunade hadn't had a kid then the position would've gone to Orochimaru, and he could've challenged her for it."

 

"But when Naruto was born, he got in the way of that. Technically," Kakashi says, "Naruto has the right to be Hokage over Orochimaru."

 

Sakura gaped at him. Naruto was only a kid! Who in their right mind would make Naruto Hokage?

 

"He's too young!" she cries.

 

"He is," Kakashi agrees.

 

"If Orochimaru wants the position of Hokage, then there are three ways he can get it."

 

Kakashi holds up his pointer finger.

 

"When Naruto is old enough, Orochimaru can challenge him to a fight. If he wins, he gets the position over Naruto."

 

"What's old enough?" Sakura asks, her mind flitting to little Naruto's chubby cheeks and bright blue eyes.

 

"Twenty-one."

 

She let out a breath in relief. That wouldn't be for a while.

 

Realization dawns on Sakura, "is that why you're training him?"

 

Kakashi nods sombrely, "exactly."

 

Sakura feels her heart clench in her chest. Naruto was just a baby. To have that type of responsibility on his shoulders was... unfair. 

 

"That's not..." Sakura struggles for the words, "right."

 

"I know," Kakashi says quietly.

 

The sit together in silence for a moment, both of them swallowing down the weight that Naruto will unknowingly carry.

 

"The second way," Kakashi says at last, raising his middle finger "is if Tsunade dies and Naruto is still underage. Then the position would automatically go to Orochimaru, since Naruto wouldn't be old enough."

 

Sakura shivers at the thought. Orochimaru has never done anything to her personally. She still had a bad feeling about what he would be like as Hokage.

 

"So," Sakura says trying to collect everything Kakashi has told her, "Orochimaru wants to be Hokage, he can either challenge Naruto when he's old enough, or hope Tsunade dies while Naruto's still young?"

 

"Correct," Kakashi says with a small proud smile.

 

Sakura feels warmth bloom in her chest.

 

"You said there were three ways," Sakura remembers, "what's the last one?"

 

Kakashi sighs heavily. 

 

"Tsunade wants to retire soon."

 

Sakura's eyes widen, "then Orochimaru would get the position of Hokage automatically!?"

 

"Right, but there's a loophole."

 

Sakura tilts her head, "what is it?"

 

"Tsunade appoints a proxy."

 

"There might be a chance that Naruto isn't ready by the time he's twenty-one. Twenty one is young," Kakashi says with a grimace, "I only placed first in the last two years."

 

"You were twenty-two," Sakura says pointedly.

 

"Still," Kakashi shrugs.

 

He continues, "If Tsunade were to retire, she can appoint a proxy Hokage. If Orochimaru challenges her proxy and wins, then he would become Hokage," he holds up his ring finger to signify that this was the third way.

 

"She needs to choose someone who can trump Orochimaru on the basis of skill, but also someone who will abdicate the title to Naruto when he's ready." Kakashi said

 

Sakura understood. Tsunade could retire as long as she chose someone who had unyielding loyalty to her. Someone who wouldn't try to steal the title from Naruto, but also someone would could defend themselves from Orochimaru.

 

"Does she have someone in mind?"

 

"She does."

 

"Who?" Sakura asks, curious.

 

Kakashi pauses.

 

Then sighs.

 

"Me."

 

- - - 

 

"You?!" Sakura cries, her eyes wide, shock reverberating through her body.

 

"Shhh," Kakashi hisses, hushing her. 

 

"You?" she says again, albeit quieter this time.

 

"Me," he repeats, looking deeply uncomfortable. 

 

"Is it because you've won the Konoha Championship the last two years?" she asks.

 

"Yes," he says, his ears turning pink, "and because Tsunade and I go way back. She doesn't doubt me."

 

Kakashi had been downplaying not only his skill, but his importance to Konoha.

 

"So," she says trying to lift the heavy mood, "if you're going to inherit this place, it looks like you'll have the funds to take me on luxury vacations," she tells him grinning madly.

 

"Don't get too excited," he says with a roll of his eyes.

 

"Hokage Kakashi Hatake," Sakura says slowly, savouring the words on her tongue, "I kind of like that."

 

He turned to look at her, his gaze heavy. She watches his throat bob as he swallowed, "that makes exactly one of us," he said.

 

Sakura frowned. Why was he so reluctant? 

 

"Is it,-" she hesitated, "is it because you're worried about Orochimaru?"

 

She was worried he'd be offended, that she was pushing for too much information. Thankfully, Kakashi seemed relaxed.

 

"No," he said, shaking his head. 

 

"You think you can beat him if you had to?" Sakura asks. 

 

She glanced at Sasuke who was now sparring a massive man with a riot of curly red hair. The man was easily three times Sasuke's size. Somehow, Sasuke still seemed to have the upper hand.

 

"Yes," Kakashi says without hesitation, "but I wouldn't have to. Orochimaru broke both his arms in a car accident years ago, he's better now, but he'll never be at the calibre he needs to be able to win against me."

 

The words were pure fact. There was no boasting, no ego, behind what Kakashi was saying. 

 

"So you're in the clear," Sakura says, breathing a sigh of relief.

 

Kakashi doesn't say anything.

 

Sakura's mind flits back to the encounter in the sparring room between Kakashi and Sasuke and Naruto.

 

"Wait," she says, remembering her original reason for asking him, "what does Sasuke have to do with all of this? Why was he so angry about Naruto?"

 

Kakashi sighs, "I was hoping you'd forget about that."

 

Sakura frowns, "why?"

 

"Remember how I said you might not like what you hear?"

 

Sakura nods.

 

"Well..." he trails off.

 

"Look," Kakashi says quickly, "me being the next Hokage, it's not a well known thing, okay? Tsunade knows, Orochimaru knows, I know, Guy knows, and now,"

 

He looks at her, "you know."

 

"It doesn't leave you and me."

 

It's an order. Sakura feels the seriousness of his request.

 

"Of course not," she says laying a hand on his arm, "I swear."

 

"Not even Sasuke," Kakashi says pointedly.

 

She shakes her head. Definitely not Sasuke

 

"I think he's waiting for Tsunade to step down so that he can challenge me," Kakashi says slowly.

 

"But, Orochimaru isn't an idiot," Sakura watches Kakashi's gaze flirt over to Sasuke. Watches how it lingers on Orochimaru as the other man watches Sasuke spar. 

 

"He knows he can't challenge me alone," Kakashi says, "he knows he needs a champion. Someone who can compete with me the way he no longer can."

 

Kakashi gaze stays fixed over at where Sasuke is training. The large man Sasuke is sparring seems to be getting tired, his movements sloppy. Sasuke, in comparrison, is light and lightening fast.

 

Sakura follows his gaze and understanding smashes into her.

 

Sasuke. 

 

She's almost afraid to ask.

 

"Orochimaru wants Sasuke to be his champion?"

 

"I don't know," Kakashi says honestly, "but Sasuke has beaten out all of the rest of Orochimaru's students in an unprecedented amount of time."

 

He's watching as Sasuke delivers a final blow to the giant man, "if I were him, I'd choose Sasuke too."

 

- - - 

 

"Why was Sasuke so upset with Naruto?"

 

Kakashi looks over at her and then squeezes her shoulder, "that's the one answer I don't have for you," he says gently.

 

"It could be that Orochimaru's feeding him nonsense and has somehow made Sasuke angry at a child, it could be that Sasuke's projecting Orochimaru's anger with Tsunade. It could be something else entirely."

 

"Either way," he says, retracting his hand, "that's something you'll have to ask him, not me."

 

Sakura sighs. 

 

If she asked Sasuke, would it be like it was with Kakashi? Would he explain everything to her with the same depth and patience that Kakashi had? 

 

She hoped so.

 

But then again, she'd never seen him behave like that.

 

He'd cursed in front of Naruto. He'd been so cold. She had hardly recognized him. 

 

"Kakashi?" she asks him quietly.

 

"If you had to fight Sasuke, do you think you could win?"

 

She doesn't know if she wanted to hear the answer.

 

Kakashi looks over at her with a wolfish grin, "what? You've got that little faith in me?"

 

She laughs at the bravado in his tone, relaxing a little.

 

"I'm being serious!" she insists.

 

Kakashi squints at Sasuke. He is saying something to Orochimaru now, his hands gesticulating wildly. Sakura can see a fine sheen of sweat on Sasuke's body.

 

"Sasuke's good," he says soberly, "but there's something still unpolished about him..." he trails off.

 

Kakashi shrugs, "who knows though, Orochimaru has raised some pretty good fighters, Sasuke might just rise to the occasion, and-"

 

"Kakashi!"

 

Sakura had been watching Kakashi so intensely that she'd hardly looked away. At the sound of his name, they both straightened. 

 

Coming towards them, was none other than Orochimaru, Sasuke trailing close behind.

 

Sakura swallowed the nerves dancing in her throat.

 

"Orochimaru," Kakashi said with a nod of his head, "nice to see you."

 

Kakashi is nonchalant as ever, his posture slouched, his elbows leaning on his knees. But still, Sakura can see the tension in the back of his neck and the joints of his fingers.

 

"You look good, child," Orochimaru says with a serpentine smile. 

 

Kakashi shrugs, "you too."

 

Orochimaru did in fact, not look good.

 

His skin was abnormally pale, almost grey. His hair looked greasy, his eyes jaundiced yellow. He looked a little like a walking corpse. With the rattle in his breath, Sakura thought he sounded like one too. 

 

No wonder he gave Sakura the creeps.

 

"Sasuke here," Orochimaru said in that slinking way of his, "hasn't quite found his teammates challenging enough lately," he says. 

 

Kakashi glances at Sasuke, "pity." 

 

"Pity indeed," Orochimaru agrees.

 

"It's truly egregious," Orochimaru continues, reaching a grey hand back to clasp Sasuke's shoulder, "that there are no other fighters capable enough to challenge him."

 

Sakura suppressed a shiver. Something about Orochimaru was disturbing. It was bad enough he looked like a corpse, he also talked like someone had resurrected an evil villain from the Victorian Era. 

 

"Truly," Kakashi drawled.

 

Sakura watched Sasuke. His eyes were trained faithfully on Orochimaru.

 

"Anyways, child," Orochimaru says, sighing melodramatically, "I was wondering to myself who in this gym would be an appropriate challenge for Sasuke here."

 

Sakura's skin prickled. 

 

Was he about to ask what she thought he would ask?

 

"Hmm," Kakashi hummed.

 

"Who better than Tsunade's champion?"

 

Sakura swallows. 

 

Tsunade's champion. 

 

She didn't miss the implication. 

 

Kakashi was Tsunade's champion. Sasuke, was his.

 

Fuck.

 

She feels her fingers tremble at what Orochimaru was asking.

 

"You want me to fight you?" Kakashi asks his gaze trained on Sasuke.

 

Sasuke tears his eyes away from Orochimaru and focuses on Kakashi. She knows Sasuke like the back of her hand. She knows him like the lines on her palms. She knows him too well not to know him.

 

"Yea."

 

Sasuke's gaze is hard. His voice is cold.

 

Please, she thinks, please refuse.

 

Kakashi is quiet, his eyes hard. There is an intensity that is radiating off of him in waves and Sakura is nearly dizzy with panic.

 

Refuse, she thinks, please.

 

Kakashi stands and Sakura's heart sinks in her chest.

 

Kakashi cracks his neck, the vertebrae of his spine popping and crunching.

 

When he straightens, the look he has is calm. 

 

"Alright," he says, "ten minutes."

Notes:

DRAMA DRAMA DRAMA BABY

I ALLLLWAYS KNEW I WANTED SASUKE AND KAKASHI TO FIGHT!! Did any one else see this coming? Did it feel organic? Did the explanations of the political situation make sense?

Honestly, this chapter was harder to write because I was worried I was making it too complicated.

Hopefully it was okay.

NOW. I mentioned I had a surprise for you, and here it is....

FRIDAY IS GOING TO BE A DOUBLE UPDATE!! :)

That's right baby! Two chapters! 6k+ words to fuel your weekend :D I have some more info for you Friday night so I'll see you in my comment section then <3

I will also update the story description on Friday to remind you all that there's been a double update.

Guys, what's coming up is a fucking doozy and I'm SO EXCITED for you to experience it LOL...

They're gonna FIGHT... who's gonna win? What do you think? Is Kakashi going to outclass Sasuke? Is Sasuke going to beat Kakashi? WHAT MIGHT SAKURA THINK?

This chapter also marks a transition into the intro of more characters. Up until now, I've focused on fleshing out the dynamic between S/S vs K/S, and while that will continue to happen, more characters are going to be introduced as it does.

As always, I ADORE hearing from you! Your enthusiasm and love is genuinely what's kept me SO on top of posting chapters for you. In addition to just needing the double update for flow, I also wanted to show my gratitude <3

I've been meaning to ask this, but do you all have any tagging recommendations? I'm genuinely SO bad at it and now that we're 1/3 of the way through our story, I think there might be adequate content to rethink some of the tags. If you have any suggestions, I'm more than happy to hear them <3

 

I have an inbox I'm still trying to catch up on (FLATTERED, T R U L Y) but rest assured that I am getting to all of you <3 I adore you all and can't wait to chat with you on Friday <3

 

EEEEEEE

 

XO,

-B

Chapter 9: Ways to Kill

Notes:

DUN DUN DUNNNNNNNNN

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sakura watches as Orochimaru grips Sasuke's arm and wretches him non-too-gently in the direction of the change-rooms.

 

She wants to call out to Sasuke, but her mind is preoccupied with Kakashi and what he has agreed to.

 

This was not simply a friendly spar. 

 

It was a political play. 

 

Orochimaru had chosen his champion. And it was Sasuke.

 

"Kakashi," she says urgently, standing beside him, "you have to back down."

 

If Kakashi hears her, he doesn't show it. His eyes are trained on the back of Sasuke and Orochimaru's heads as they head to the change rooms.

 

"Kakashi," she tries again, her voice louder.

 

He is still staring after them.

 

"Kakashi!" she says and grips his bicep with her hands.

 

It has an effect. He snaps out of his haze and stares down at her, his eyes flickering first to her hands on him, and then to her face.

 

His muscles are warm under her hands, and, she realizes, incredibly tense. Had he been like this the entire conversation? If he had, he'd hidden it deceptively well.

 

He's still looking down at her Sakura realizes with a start, she's still clinging to his arm, she thinks she might be shaking.

 

"You okay?" he asks, his eyebrows furrowing.

 

Was she okay? What about him! 

 

"You need to back down," she says urgently, her voice shaking, her nails digging into his arm.

 

"Woah, Sakura," he reaches over to gently pry her hands away, "what's wrong?" he asks.

 

But Sakura is shaking, her mind racing.

 

She'd never seen Sasuke like this. Last year, when he'd won the championship in Kiri, he'd been laser focused and driven. He'd hardly spoken to her about anything but the matches for the week he was competing but something here was different.

 

His intensity was red hot, Sasuke was a man who burned to get the things he wanted. 

 

This Sasuke, was cold. Hard.

 

He was numb.

 

She didn't know how Orochimaru had been training him, but something was off about him. 

 

"Sakura," Kakashi says, his voice soft, gentle, "you're shaking."

 

She feels his hands, powerful and soft, grip her arms and guide her down to the bench.

 

She must be shaking because her teeth are chattering, she feels freezing cold.

 

"Sakura?" Kakashi is asking, she feels him shake her lightly and it snaps her back to herself.

 

She blinks, trying to focus on something, anything. Her eyes fix on Kakashi's. December grey skies. 

 

She takes an experimental breath through her nose. It fills her lungs and the oxygen begins to help clear her head. 

 

She does it again, and her mind feels less panicked.

 

"Kakashi," she says her voice trembling, "Sasuke doesn't want to do this."

 

She knows Sasuke like the back of her hands. Like the lines on her palms. She knows him too well not to know him.

 

"He's not like this," she insists, "when he wants something, he's fierce, Oro-Orochimaru's making him do this."

 

Kakashi's hands are still on her arms. She's still cold and the heat of his palms, the weight of his grip, is a comfort to her.

 

Kakashi ducks his head, catching her eyes, "are you sure?" 

 

She wasn't. She truly wasn't. 

 

She didn't recognize this Sasuke, but she'd known him for six years of her life. Something just felt wrong. 

 

She shook her head.

 

"Something's off," she whispered, "if Sasuke wanted this, he would've asked, I know it."

 

Kakashi was watching her something stirring in his grey eyes. She hoped to god that it was trust in what she was saying.

 

"Please," she says, her voice thin, "don't hurt him."

 

She has never seen Kakashi fight. She knows he must be good. Sasuke is also good, but Kakashi knew what he had at stake. Sasuke didn't.

 

She didn't want Sasuke to get hurt because Orochimaru was using him as a pawn.

 

"I know this is a political game," she says, she thinks she sounds desperate.

 

"I know you can't let him win, but please, don't hurt him."

 

"Hey, Sakura," Kakashi is pulling her into his chest, his arms wrapping tightly around her. She breathes him in, the smell of springy grass and laundry detergent and strength. She's still cold, still shaking, but Kakashi is warm and solid and strong and she leans into him to borrow some of his strength.

 

"I'm not going to hurt him," Kakashi says soothingly, stroking a hand across her back.

 

Sakura sinks deeper into him, lets her weight rest against him. His voice washes over her, silver and clean. Reassuring. 

 

"I promise," Kakashi says drawing back.

 

She swallows.

 

Kakashi has always been honest with her, has always told her the truth. She breathes in the lingering smell of him. Breathes out her fears.

 

She's nodding, her head bobbing just a little too much.

 

"I'm not going to hurt him," Kakashi repeats, squeezing her arms before dropping his hands.

 

She's staring up at him. At the soft grey of his eyes, at the messy hair that's falling onto his forehead. 

 

At his straight nose, at the beauty mark below his lip.

 

At the creases by his eyes, at the light pink scar down one eye.

 

There is stubble by his cheeks, just growing in, silver, just like the rest of his hair.

 

She has an urge to feel it, to drag her palms against his cheeks.

 

She curls her hands into fists instead.

 

"Thank you," she tells him instead, "thank you."

 

- - -

 

Word spreads fast in Konoha.

 

Kakashi Hatake is going to spar Sasuke Uchiha!

 

Orochimaru's kid? 

 

Hatake hasn't sparred since last year, you think he can keep up?

 

Think the new kid can take Hatake?"

 

Can you save me a seat?

 

Sakura is nearly beside herself with worry.

 

Both men have disappeared into the changerooms, and she has sat as close to the ring as she can possibly get, her body vibrating with tension. 

 

Sasuke and Kakashi are set to spar in the big arena. A space reserved for the Konoha championships. She doesn't know what strings Orochimaru has pulled for this to be possible, but there will be an audience and Sakura is all the more nervous for it. 

 

There is a decent sized crowd around them, she keeps hearing Sasuke and Kakashi's names and it's driving her crazy.

 

Someone thinks Kakashi might actually loose this one. No one has seen him spar in months

 

Everyone has seen Sasuke fight.

 

Another person thinks Sasuke's a jackass for challenging Kakashi in the first place. After all, Sasuke was new to Konoha.

 

Someone else thinks that it's just a dick measuring contest. That both men need to fuck off.

 

Sakura tries her best to ignore it.

 

At last, Kakashi emerges and a ripple of conversation breaks out over the crowd that has gathered.

 

Kakashi has changed into what she'd seen him in that first day. A long-sleeved fitted black shirt, shorts, and spandex leggings underneath. 

 

He stands in one corner of the ring, the floor beneath him coloured red.

 

Home, the scoreboard reads. 

 

He's wrapping his own wrists, winding bandages between his fingers, over his palms, and up his arms. 

 

He must hear his name. Must hear the whispers and the taunts and the words of encouragement people are throwing his way. 

 

He doesn't seem bothered.

 

There is a coolness to him, an unshakability. He doesn't seem to hear the crowds, doesn't seem to mind the noise. He is almost meditative with the way he moves. 

 

Sakura watches him, trying sync her nervous breathing with the flow of his movements. She tracks how he winds bandages up his hands and wrists, trying to calm herself down with each loop of fabric.

 

He's secured his left hand, and then his right.

 

He rummages around in a bag beside him, withdraws a small blue container, and shoves something into his mouth.

 

A mouthguard, Sakura realizes, her eyes fixing on the flash of blue between his lips as he adjusts.

 

He's pulling his gloves on next, securing the straps tight around his wrists with his teeth.

 

He knocks his gloves together and then, once he's determined that he's got them on right, he crosses his legs and sinks down to sit, his eye closed, his hands folded lazily in his lap.

 

He begins a series of deep breaths. This is how Kakashi prepared for fights? Breathing exercises? Meditation? Just exactly who was he?

 

The scoreboard counts down the minutes as more and more people trickle into the room. Sakura watches as the empty seats begin to disappear. 

 

Hatake's a fucking pro!

 

He's not even phased!

 

Do you think he's bluffing?

 

Where's the other guy?

 

Sakura tries to block out the chatter around her but finds herself agree with some of it.

 

Where is Sasuke?

 

Sakura continues to watch Kakashi, syncing her breathing up with his. She had no idea how he was so calm in the centre of all of this. 

 

There is a commotion in the crowd and Sakura hears Sasuke's name float through the mouths of the crowd.

 

She whips her head around and sees Sasuke stride towards the ring, his chest puffed, his shoulders back, determination written across his face.

 

It makes Sakura nauseous. 

 

He's feeding off of the cheering of the crowd, pumping his arms as they chant his name.

 

He is a star, blindingly bright. And she cannot seem to look away. 

 

Orochimaru trails close behind and Sakura, had she not been shaking, had she not been swallowing down her nerves, would've slapped the man in the face for what he is making Sasuke do. 

 

Sasuke stands in the opposite corner of Kakashi, the floor pained blue, the scoreboard stating Away.

 

He's saying something, his eyes on Kakashi, spitting something through his mouthguard. Sakura wishes she could hear it.

 

This Sasuke, she recognized. Fierce and bright and burning. 

 

Kakashi doesn't move. Doesn't even acknowledge he can hear Sasuke. His hands are in his lap, his eyes are closed. He is simply breathing. 

 

A hush settles over the crowd. Sakura thinks it's because the fight is about to start, but then she catches people turning towards the front of the auditorium, craning their necks to see.

 

She turns too.

 

A woman walks in, her blonde hair loose down her back, a green robe over her shoulders.

 

She moves like she expects the world to part for her. Like she could move mountains. Like she could create earthquakes with her palms.

 

She walks on stage and even Sasuke's energy seems to pale in comparison to her.

 

Sakura strains to see. The other woman is lush, an easy, classic beauty. 

 

Sakura realizes with a start that she has the same big blue eyes she'd admired on Naruto.

 

This, must be Tsunade.

 

The respect her presence commands almost confirms it.  

 

Tsunade says something that Sakura, despite her proximity to the ring, can't hear. Kakashi hears it though. He opens his eyes and stands up, bowing deeply to Tsunade, and then to Sasuke.

 

Tsunade repeats her phrase, her eyes cutting harshly to Sasuke.

 

Sasuke bows quickly to both of them.

 

Tsunade says more words and Sakura strains to hear. She needs the crowd to stop talking! She needs to be closer. She needs to drag Sasuke out of the ring and beg him to stand up to Orochimaru.

 

Both men approach the centre of the ring and Tsunade raises her hand in the air. 

 

The arena seems to fall quiet, everyone holding their breath. 

 

Tsunade drops her hand straight down, her red nails catching the glinting stadium lights.

 

Sasuke flies at Kakashi.

 

- - -

 

Sasuke is fast.

 

He launches a fury of attacks at Kakashi and Kakashi evades them, moving backwards step by step.

 

Sakura thinks there might be lightening in Sasuke's veins, his speed is vicious, his strikes are brutal.

 

For each of Kakashi's blocks, the resistant impact sinks through Sasuke's exposed skin, the muscles bunching and clenching to counter the strike.

 

Kakashi's arms and legs are covered. Sakura aches to see him too.

 

Kakashi evades Sasuke, side stepping him, countering his blows, but never throwing a single punch, only deflecting what is thrown at him.

 

I won't hurt him.

 

His words echo in Sakura's head and she nearly sobs in relief. 

 

He's staying true to his promise. He isn't laying a finger on Sasuke.

 

Sasuke continues to swing, his movements jerky, and almost frantic. He puts the full force of his strength behind his blows and Sakura watches as Kakashi grunts to resist him.

 

There is a fine sheen of sweat coating Sasuke's torso and Sakura thinks Kakashi must not be any better.

 

Still, he continues to block and evade, his pacing matching Sasuke's.

 

They're evenly matched, Sakura thinks, but then she remembers that Kakashi has not yet throw a single attack.

 

Was it because of what she'd asked him? Was he going to let Sasuke win?

 

She feels like she is watching their match in slow motion, time seeming to crawl around them.

 

Sasuke swings at Kakashi's temple and he ducks, springing back up only to block the hammer-fist that Sasuke aims at his head.

 

Sasuke shift and aims a kick at Kakashi's midsection and Kakashi braces for the impact, absorbing the blow with the line of his arm and shoulder.

 

Sasuke uses the momentum to switch legs, aiming a kick to the center of Kakashi's chest.

 

Kakashi side steps it, stepping to the inside of Sasuke's body.

 

Later, when Sakura is laying in bed and playing it back. She will think back to this moment and remember the way Kakashi had faltered.

 

How he'd frozen, standing on the inside of Sasuke's kick, close to Sasuke's body.

 

It was only for a moment.

 

Later, Sakura will wonder why he'd done that. 

 

Sasuke had been recovering from the kick. His hands had shifted, leaving his chin and chest exposed.

 

It would've taken nothing to strike him.

 

But Kakashi had faltered. 

 

For a moment.

 

That scant second was exactly the hesitation that Sasuke had needed.

 

He stomped on the outside of Kakashi's knee and Sakura watched in horror as Kakashi's leg crumbled, his body falling.

 

Kakashi managed to catch himself with one arm, preventing his back from being exposed to Sasuke, but it was no good.

 

He'd dropped his guard, his face and chest completely open.

 

Sakura watched in horror as Sasuke pulled his fist back, and launched it at Kakashi's face.

 

- - - 

 

Kakashi had stood on the red side of the ring.

 

Home, it said.

 

Kakashi and Sasuke are sparring in the blue side of the ring when Sasuke's strike lands

 

Blood splatters across the floor, a bright burst of crimson against the cool blue of the floor.

 

Kakashi stumbles backwards, falling, his glove pressed against his face, blood coating him.

 

Sasuke leans over him, cruel and malevolent, a blinding light, a burning star.

 

He raises his fist again to strike Kakashi's face and Sakura hears a, "No!" tear from her own throat.

 

But Sasuke's strike never lands. 

 

Sakura can hardly believe what she sees.

 

Tsunade, blonde and beautiful and unwavering has caught Sasuke's punch in her palm, stepping in front of Kakashi faster than Sakura had registered.

 

She shoves Sasuke back with her grip on his fist and Sasuke stumbles backwards.

 

Sannin is a title reserved for people who've gone above and beyond mastery of their skill. 

 

There hadn't been a person in the world since Jiraiya who could rival Tsunade's power.

 

Tsunade glares viciously at Sasuke, her eyes cutting daggers into him. 

 

She raises a hand in the air and calls something out.

 

The crowd erupts into applause and cheers.

 

The first round has ended.

 

Sasuke has won. 

 

- - -

 

Orochimaru drags Sasuke out of the ring, and into the change-rooms.

 

Kakashi is slumped on the side his face bleeding, his head hanging heavily.

 

He's hurt.

 

She wants to move but she's frozen to her spot, fear chilling her bones. Had that been because of her? Had Kakashi been hurt because of her? Because of what she'd asked him?

 

Damn did you see that?!

 

Uchiha's fucking good huh?

 

Do you think Hatake was just bluffing?

 

No one risks a knee over a bluff, dumbass.

 

Tsunade is bending over Kakashi, she barks an order and a bucket of water and a stack of white wash-clothes appear near her.

 

She shakes Kakashi and his head lolls.

 

Sakura's chest is tight. He was hurt badly. 

 

She watches as Tsunade lightly slaps his cheek and Kakashi's eyes drift open.

 

He struggles to sit up straight, his body flexing and clenching with the effort.

 

When he spits his mouthguard out, there is a pool of blood in his palm.

 

Sakura watches in contained horror as Tsunade wipes his face with damp clothes, her touch surprisingly light, her hands moving methodically. Sakura strains her eyes to survey the damage.

 

Sasuke has delivered a brutal punch.

 

Kakashi's nose is bleeding and the left side of his face is beginning to swell something nasty.

 

Tsunade is speaking to him in low, hushed tones, and he's replying back to her, his eyes seeming to clear of the haze that had been in them.

 

Tsunade is wiping his face, the wet towels soaking through with blood as his nose continues to bleed.

 

When Kakashi speaks, his gums are bright red.

 

Sakura heart is twisted so tight in her chest that it hurts

 

She watches with her heart in her throat as Kakashi pushes to his feet, stumbling slightly, and then shaking his head to right himself. . Tsunade is watching him intently. Kakashi stumbles, once, and then shakes his head, righting himself.

 

He takes a step forward, and then another. He checks the strength of his knee and then winces.

 

Tsunade is watching him intently. When Kakashi nods at her, she pulls another mouth guard from his bag and offers it to him.

 

He was going to keep fighting? 

 

But he was hurt!

 

Tsunade leans into him and says something in his ear.

 

Kakashi nods his head sharply.

 

And then, just as he had before, Kakashi lowers himself down to a sit. He doesn't cross his legs this time, he leans against the ring and stretches his injured knee out.

 

Sakura stares at it as it tints red. She thinks it must hurt like hell.

 

But Kakashi doesn't seem to mind it. He just closes his eyes, and he breathes.

 

 - - -

 

When the next round starts, Kakashi bows first again, deeply to Tsunade, and then similarly to Sasuke.

 

Sasuke bows rigidly.

 

Kakashi was hurt and now he was going to fight again. Sakura feels sick. 

 

She'd been such an idiot. She'd asked him not to hurt Sasuke and now it was Kakashi who was hurt! 

 

Sakura's heart is hammering in her throat as Tsunade lifts an arm into the air.

 

The arena seems to hold its breath.

 

When Tsunade drops her arm, Sasuke flies at Kakashi once more.

 

- - - 

 

Sakura almost doesn't look, she can't see that again. Can't see Kakashi bleed, can't see him hurt.

 

But she forces herself to watch.

 

If something happened this time, she'd run into the arena, she'd stop Sasuke, she'd wipe the blood off of Kakashi's face herself.

 

But something has changed between Kakashi and Sasuke.

 

Sasuke is just as he was before, his attacks swift and brutal and dangerous, but Kakashi is not dodging him strike for strike anymore.

 

In fact, he's hardly evading Sasuke; he pours, his body following itself, joint after tendon, muscle after bone, vertebrae after vertebrae.

 

It's not that Kakashi is avoiding Sasuke, he's not trying to, it's just that Sasuke can't touch him. Kakashi is just flowing.

 

Sakura feels her heart light up in her chest.

 

She'd seen Kakashi like this before! With Guy, that very first time.

 

He had had the same flow to him, the same easy movement. The same sinuous sway.

 

Sasuke is swift, he is powerful, he is angry, but he cannot touch Kakashi.

 

Kakashi is slipping around Sasuke, his movements unpredictable, his body liquid.

 

He is favouring his good leg, he's favouring the right side of his face, even Sakura can see that, but he is natural, moving around Sasuke, weaving in and out of his attacks.

 

Sasuke's temper is creeping up, his movements are rushed and sloppy, his arms swinging wildly.

 

Even with her limited knowledge, Sakura knows he is leaving himself wide open.

 

It is in one of those openings that Kakashi strikes, his fist connecting squarely with Sasuke's abdomen.

 

Sasuke stumbles, his feet tripping over themselves.

 

Tsunade steps back into place between them, shouting a declaration, her arm flying back into the air.

 

The second round is over.

 

Kakashi has won.

 

- - - 

 

For the second time that evening, Sakura feels the urge to go to Kakashi.

 

Orochimaru has dragged Sasuke into the change-rooms again. She knows she should be worried about Sasuke. That he is her boyfriend.

 

But Sasuke's gums were not shining blood red. He was not limping.

 

So she watches Tsunade tend to Kakashi instead. Tsunade settles Kakashi down on the floor, pulling his gloves off his hands, helping him unwrap his bandages.

 

When Kakashi spits out his mouthguard, there is blood in his mouth and Sakura's heart hammers in his chest. Had he been bleeding that entire time?

 

He's unwrapping the bandages from his arms as Tsunade wipes at his brow with a wet cloth again, a furrow in her perfect brows.

 

She draws back and asks him a question.

 

Kakashi rolls his eyes at her.

 

She glowers.

 

Sakura watches the entire interaction transfixed.

 

Tsunade and I go way back.

 

She wonders just how far back they go.

 

- - -

 

When Sasuke returns for the third round, he looks noticeably refreshed.

 

Orochimaru has changed the bandages wrapping up his arm the way Tsunade has done for Kakashi, Sasuke has even changed his shorts.

 

There had been a splattering of blood on his chest and up his arms, likely Kakashi's, but that too has been wiped clean of Sasuke's pale skin.

 

This is a match to two points; Sasuke and Kakashi are tied. The next point will win this match.

 

Sasuke looks like he's nearly vibrating with energy. He's thriving, beating his chest with his gloves, his energy seeming to thrum and flare to the pulsing pattern of his name being chanted. He is blindingly bright, a living supernova breathing and roaring.

 

Kakashi is as before, sitting down, his eyes closed, his breathing even.

 

Sakura wonders if this is a ritual for him. Wonders if he does this before each match.

 

She imagines him like this, a year ago, before they'd met, at the Konoha Championship, centring himself preparing to fight.

 

She watches as Tsunade stands between the men.

 

She turns her head and barks something at Kakashi. He springs quickly to his feet, and then winces as there is too much weight put on his bad knee.

 

He was still in pain.

 

Would he be able to win this last round?

 

Was his knee okay?

 

Sasuke is nearly incandescent, the energy he carries rolling off of him in waves. His chest is rising and falling harshly with his panting. 

 

Tsunade's arm raises in the air again, and Sakura holds her breath for the third time that evening.

 

Tsunade's arm falls, sharp and sure, and the third round begins.

 

- - - 

 

If it is possible, Sasuke is more violent than before. When he rushes Kakashi, his fists are flying, he is sweating, his skin shining, his chest heaving.

 

Kakashi is tired. Sakura can tell by the way he heavily favours his good leg, how there is a slight frenetic edge to the way he is moving.

 

Still, Sasuke, for all his energy, cannot touch Kakashi.

 

Kakashi is hurt, yes, but no less graceful. His body makes up for its own lack. He fights with his good side forward, weaving in and out of Sasuke's body, filling the spaces Sasuke lurches out of, twisting out of the spaces that Sasuke is trying to occupy.

 

He is nimble, agile, cat-like in his grace, and Sakura feels her heart soar. 

 

Kakashi was going to win.

 

Sasuke is wild, his arms launching blows anywhere they can, but, Sakura notices something is different.

 

Before, he had been aiming for Kakashi's head, had settled for his torso, had all but avoided Kakashi's lower body.

 

Now, Sasuke was kicking, his combinations dizzying, his legs arcing high, his kicks powerful. Not a single attack aimed for Kakashi’s head.

 

What had changed?

 

Sasuke’s attacks favoured Kakashi’s torso, his kicks aimed for the outsides and backs of Kakashi’s knees.

 

And something clicks for Sakura.

 

She knew Sasuke. As well as the back of her hand, as well as the lines on her palm. She knew him too well not to know him. 

 

Sasuke was going for Kakashi's bad knee. 

 

Kakashi throws a jab and Sasuke leans into it, deflecting the punch and stepping into Kakashi's attack.

 

Sasuke raises his leg and stomps brutally on the outside of Kakashi's bad knee.

 

Sakura rises to her feet, her body moving of its own volition.

 

Kakashi crumbles to the floor, a pained expression etching itself over his face.

 

Sakura is watching and it's like deja-vu.

 

Sasuke's fist pulls back to punch him, Sakura's heart clenches tight in her chest. 

 

This is it. 

 

Sasuke is going to win.

 

Kakashi is going to loose.

 

Orochimaru will have his champion.

 

Tsunade will loose her position as Hokage.

 

And what about little Naruto?

 

This is all her fault. 

 

She should've stayed out of it.

 

She should've never asked Kakashi what she'd asked him.

 

She watches, unable to close her eyes.

 

Sasuke launches his attack, she waits for the moment it makes contact.

 

But the moment never comes.

 

Kakashi, fluid and graceful and perfect, has rolled out of the way, and is on his feet.

 

Sasuke, for all his violent swinging and angry bravado, for all his speed and lightening reflexes, does not expect this.

 

Sasuke stumbles, his momentum driving him forward, and Kakashi is there, at Sasuke's side, his bad leg held at an awkward angle, his fist pulled back.

 

Sasuke tries to orient himself, but when he turns his head to look at Kakashi, he's turning into a flying glove.

 

Kakashi's fist connects with the side of Sasuke's head, and Sasuke stumbles back.

 

The third round has ended.

 

Kakashi has won.

 

Notes:

I AM SHAKING LOL

Double update means I'll catch up with you at the end of the next chapter so save all your comments and feedback for that pls <3

Chapter 10: Lock Broken

Summary:

Sakura learns things she didn't know about Sasuke, and, about Kakashi.

Notes:

Enjoy ;)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

THIS HAS BEEN A DOUBLE UPDATE. Please go back ONE CHAPTER to check that you've read chapter 9 before this!! <3, B

 

The arena is busy when the fight ends, Sakura is dazed trying to orient herself in the loud moving crowd.

 

Kakashi, her brain tells her, she needs to find Kakashi.

 

She needed to make sure he was alright.

 

Her eyes flirt between the people in the ring, Sasuke and Orochimaru, Kakashi and Tsunade.

 

The political centres of Konoha.

 

Sakura watches the way blood continues to drip down Kakashi's face, how he's limping as he puts weight on his bad leg. 

 

By winning this match, Kakashi has ensured Tsunade's security as Hokage. He's shown Orochimaru that he has no champion, and no chance at the title.

 

At what cost? Sakura wonders.

 

Sasuke is being guided to the same change room as before, Orochimaru's hand on his shoulder, a twisted, furious look on his face.

 

Sakura should go to Sasuke. She should make sure he's okay. 

 

Kakashi is being led through a set of double doors on the opposite side of the ring, Tsunade's arm around his waist.

 

Sakura hesitates.

 

The crowd is beginning to pour out, and Sakura knows she needs to make a decision now.

 

She presses her eyes closed and takes a breath.

 

She holds the air in her lungs willing the oxygen to clear her head. 

 

When she opens them again, she retrieves her backpack from her feet, swings it onto her shoulder, and strides towards the set of double doors.

 

- - - 

 

"Kakashi!"

 

She sees him just ahead of her, "Kakashi!" she calls out again.

 

He turns.

 

And so does Tsunade, a curious look on her face.

 

Sakura feels a flush tint her cheeks, feels her skin prickle at the weight of Tsunade's gaze.

 

She'd caught Sasuke's deadly punch in the palm of her hand.

 

She'd wiped the blood off of Kakashi's face.

 

Now, Sasuke's girlfriend was yelling after Kakashi. How would that look to her?

 

"Sakura," he says quietly, his eyes wide.

 

Sakura sees Tsunade's eyes flicker at him.

 

She takes a tentative step forward, he's at one end of the hall long hallway, she's at the other.

 

"I, erm, how are you feeling?" she calls.

 

The question is a stupid one, she can tell by the way Tsunade scowls.

 

Not fucking great, her brain answers for her, but her feet are moving, dragging, but moving, and she's getting closer to him. That's all that matters.

 

"Fresh as a daisy," he calls languidly, a small grin beginning to grow on his face despite the puffy side of his head and nose. 

 

It makes Sakura's heart hurt in her chest.

 

She's about ten feet from him when he tilts his head, and asks, "what are you doing here?"

 

The action is so familiar that it aches, he's done this before, tilted his head, smiled a lopsided smile at her, given her the weight of his consideration. She can't believe he's doing that now, hurt, the way he is.

 

"Sasuke just looked so... awful," she tries, the words coming out weak, "and there was so much blood, and your leg, and the crowd was so loud, and I wanted to go to you, and-"

 

"You wanted to come to me?" he interrupts.

 

She glances up at him, meaning to go on and explain, but she stops talking. There is a soft look on his face, it's one he's directed at her before, but she hasn't quite let herself linger on it... until now.

 

Kakashi shifts in Tsunade's grip and Sakura's cheeks flush at the realization that she hadn't even acknowledged the other woman yet.

 

"Uh, hi," she says meekly, "I'm Sakura."

 

She doesn't know whether she should extend a hand out for Tsunade to shake, or whether she should just turn around and go but Kakashi is still looking at her in that soft way and she feels like she can't move.

 

Tsunade raises an eyebrow at her, "Sakura," she says slowly.

 

"I hear my son is pretty intent on marrying you."

 

Sakura feels her jaw drop at the same time that Tsunade's face breaks out into a massive grin. Kakashi just groans.

 

"Oh," Sakura says stupidly, "yea Naruto is super adorable and uh,-" 

 

She broke off.

 

She was doing terribly at this, she'd meant to make sure Kakashi was okay, she still hadn't got her answer, and even worse now, she was embarrassing herself in front of the Hokage!

 

If Tsunade thought so, she didn't say anything, if anything, she seemed mostly amused.

 

"I'm uh, I'm sorry that you're hurt," she said, glancing at Kakashi, unable to meet his eyes.

 

"What did I tell you about apologizing?" he asks with a wry smile.

 

"I know, but-"

 

"Why are you sorry?" Tsunade asks.

 

There was a small smile across Tsunade's lips and despite the grand reputation that this woman carried, Sakura found herself relaxing just a little.

 

"Uh, because Sasuke-"

 

"is a disrespectful little shit," Tsunade answers for her.

 

Sakura swallows down the rest of her sentence, "-is my boyfriend."

 

"Honestly!" Tsunade continues, "I don't know what that rat Orochimari is teaching him, but going for a second punch after you're already down?!" she asks incredulously, talking half to Sakura and Kakashi, half to herself.

 

"It's just bad sportsmanship. And, not to mention, he refused to bow?"

 

Sakura swallows down the lump in her throat. He had?

 

"And," she says rolling her blue eyes, "he's sloppy. Like a fucking animal with all that swinging and snarling. No respect for the sport, no respect for technique."

 

Sakura's eyes are wide, her jaw sitting open in a small 'o' of surprise. Should she say something?

 

"And despite all that," she says fixing a glare at Kakashi, "he landed a hit on you."

 

Sakura's jaw drops completely now. She was giving Kakashi a dressing down? After he was already so hurt?

 

"What?" Kakashi says with a laugh, "don't think I can take a punch?"

 

"Oh I know you can take a punch, brat," Tsunade says and it almost sounds like a familiar threat. 

 

Sakura tunes out the rest of Tsunade's words, her gaze flickering over to Kakashi.

 

Sakura knows he's trying to lighten the mood, trying to make her laugh, but she's worried about him all the same. His nose is swollen, so is the side of his face. He's leaning on Tsunade heavily, keeping the weight off his bad leg. And despite it all, he's laughing. 

 

He's joking around with Tsunade.

 

Sakura swallows. Was Kakashi okay? 

 

She needed to hear it.

 

"Are you," she asks hesitantly her gaze drifting to the swelling around his knee, "are you okay?"

 

She tears her eyes from his leg, she lets her eyes linger on his face, "you look-"

 

Hurt.

 

"Stupid," Tsunade supplies, but she turns her head to look over at Kakashi all the same.

 

Kakashi stares at Sakura a long moment, his eyes soft grey, a lopsided smile on his puffy face.

 

"I'm okay."

 

"I promise."

 

Sakura feels a heat rise in her chest at his words.

 

She'd poked his shoulder in the field all those mornings ago when she'd been exhausted. She'd promised him she would rest.

 

He'd held her in his arms only scant hours ago, promised her that he wouldn't hurt Sasuke.

 

The weight of what he's saying isn't lost on her. 

 

"This," he says glancing down at himself humorously, "is just an occupational hazard. I've taken far worse."

 

Sakura feels nausea twist in her stomach at the prospect of that. He'd been worse than this? She scarcely could stomach the idea. 

 

Her phone buzzes in her pocket and Sakura jumps nearly a full foot in the air. 

 

"Sorry," she mumbles, glancing at the screen. It's Sasuke.

 

"Shit," she says under her breath, she looks up at the pair of them, "I'm sorry, it's-"

 

"Important," Kakashi finishes for her, "don't worry."

 

You're important too, she wants to say, but her phone is buzzing maddeningly in her hand.

 

"Sakura, why don't you take that? I'm taking Kakashi home, he's got an ice bath to get into and we'll have to do something about that swelling," Tsunade says, surveying Kakashi's body.

 

"Sure," Sakura says.

 

She almost does something stupid like ask if she can go with them.

 

"I'll, uh, see you tomorrow?"

 

"Fresh and early," Kakashi says with a good natured roll of his eyes.

 

And then, he's turning, Tsunade's strong arm around his waist, and Sakura watches them exist through the double doors.

 

- - -

 

"Are you sure you're okay to drive?"

 

Sasuke is sitting in the driver's seat, a piece of gauze taped to the side of his face, a foul mood hanging in the air around him. 

 

"Fine," he grunts, starting the car.

 

The side of his face is swelling purple, there's a bloom of red on the gauze pad. Other than that, he's pretty intact.

 

Sakura suspects that it's his ego that's bruised most severely.

 

Sasuke has been in a mood since they've left.

 

She'd picked up his call as she watched Kakashi and Tsunade leave.

 

"Sasuke?" she'd said into the phone.

 

"I'm at the front doors, where are you?" Sasuke asks. 

 

"I'm, uh, I'm on my way," Sakura lies.

 

"Try to hurry, Sakura," Sasuke says, "I want to get home, I feel like fucking shit."

 

"I'm coming," she tells him and then ends the call.

 

She walked through Konoha's gym numbly, her ears picking up the sound of the chatter around her.

 

Think Hatake's lost his touch?

 

Nah, I think he just took it too easy that first round.

 

He didn't even have to try the next two rounds.

 

Sasuke's pretty good, huh?

 

Oh yea, I wonder what Orochimaru's secret is.

 

She wishes she was back in the quiet hallway with Kakashi and Tsunade again. Wishes she didn't have to hear all this.

 

She walks with her head down, her backpack heavy on her shoulders, to Sasuke. 

 

- - - 

 

There are six red lights on their way home. Sasuke turns to her at the third one, finally breaking his silence. 

 

"Kakashi's a fucking bastard, huh?" he says with a humorless chuckle.

 

Sakura feels anger rising in her stomach. She swallows it down.

 

"Why do you say that?" she manages to ask neutrally.

 

"He fought two rounds on a bum leg and won," Sasuke says with a twitch of annoyance.

 

Sakura's mind flashes to the pained expression on Kakashi's face. She thinks of the way he leaned on Tsunade. She feels bile rise in her throat.

 

"Not as strong as I thought he'd be," Sasuke says thoughtfully, "I don't even think my face is swelling up that bad," he muses, angling his jaw in the rearview mirror.

 

I begged him not to hurt you, she thinks vehemently.

 

She'd asked the wrong man.

 

She tries to centre herself, tries to breathe the way Kakashi had before each round. It helps.

 

"Hey," she tries a little calmer, "I uh, wanted to ask if you were okay?"

 

And it was true. She did.

 

Orochimaru had not seemed gentle when he'd yanked Sasuke off stage. Despite her worry for Kakashi, Sasuke was her boyfriend, and, she loved him.

 

She wanted to make sure he was okay.

 

Sasuke's expression softens, reaching across her console for her hand.

 

He faces the road as the light changes, "worried about me, baby?" he asks, pressing a kiss to the back of her hand.

 

"Of course," she admits, and then, less truthfully, "you fought well."

 

Sasuke presses a second kiss to the back of her hand.

 

"Orochimaru says it was a pretty close match."

 

Tsunade's words ring through Sakura's head.

 

Disrespectful little shit.

 

"He says that with a little more training, I could probably beat Kakashi."

 

Alarm bells ring through Sakura's head. 

 

"He's not like this," she remembers telling Kakashi, "when he wants something, he's fierce, Oro-Orochimaru's making him do this."

 

"Sasuke," she says urgently, squeezing his hand, "is that really something you want?"

 

Sasuke removes his eyes from the road to glance at her.

 

"Well yea," he chuckles, "that's the whole reason I'm at Konoha."

 

"I know," she says delicately, "but you just got here, you know?"

 

"You don't have to do everything all at once, no matter what Orochimaru pushes you to do, and-"

 

"Pushes me to do?" She sees Sasuke frown. 

 

"What do you mean?" he asks. 

 

"Well," she said quietly, "he prepositioned that fight on your behalf, right?"

 

"Yea," he says nodding slowly, "but I asked him to do it."

 

What?

 

Sakura feels her heart sink in her chest.

 

She knew Sasuke. Like the back of her hand, like the lines on her palms... at least she thought she did.

 

"Why?" she asks out loud, her mind spinning, trying to understand. 

 

"Well, you heard Orochimaru," Sasuke says with a light shrug, "none of my teammates really challenge me, he said it was a good idea to find someone who did."

 

Sakura swallows down the bile that's crawling up her throat. It had been Sasuke's idea?!

 

He'd wanted to fight Kakashi??

 

Then it hadn't been an act! That hadn't been to impress or appease Orochimaru... that had been Sasuke. Angry and wild and ferocious. Stomping on Kakashi's knee, twice. Trying to hit him when he was already down.

 

That had been Sasuke.

 

"Kakashi's good," Sasuke says appreciatively, "slippery."

 

Sakura's head is still spinning.

 

She didn't know it was Sasuke's idea. She'd thought he was being manipulated by Orochimaru, but that had all been him.

 

What else was she in the dark about?

 

"Sasuke," she says. She feels a sense of urgency. There are two stop lights left before they are at their house, "why were you rude to Naruto?"

 

"Rude?" he repeats haughtily.

 

"Well you did swear at him," she says, trying to be light.

 

Sasuke shrugs, "I didn't swear at him, just around him, it's not a big deal."

 

"Still," Sakura presses, "why?"

 

"It's complicated, baby, don't worry about it."

 

Irritation rises in her throat, angry and hot at the prospect of being dismissed, "I'm not stupid, so you could at least try to explain it to me."

 

Sasuke looks over at her wearily.

 

"I know you aren't stupid," Sasuke says soothingly, and then sighs.

 

Sakura sees the familiar shadowy shapes of their street in view.

 

With a jolt, she realizes that they're almost home.

 

Sasuke kills the engine and turns to face her.

 

"You know that blonde lady in the ring?"

 

"Tsunade? The Hokage?" Sakura replies.

 

Sasuke pulls back, genuine surprise on his face.

 

Sakura shrugs, slightly pleased at his reaction, "I've been doing my research," she says with a smile.

 

Sasuke nods appreciatively, "you have."

 

"Naruto's her kid."

 

Sakura nods, "I know that, why were you so upset by him?"

 

Sasuke's expression darkens and Sakura can't help but lean in a little bit.

 

"Tsunade only has the position of Hokage because of a technicality, Orochimaru should have gotten it but he got hurt and so it defected to her."

 

Sakura frowned. That wasn't true. Jiraiya had been Hokage, he'd died, and appointed Tsunade. Orochimaru had only hurt his arms years later.

 

"And what's that got to do with Naruto?"

 

Sasuke sighed irritably, "he's supposed to inherit the title after her, just because he's her kid, it's fucking stupid."

 

That wasn't true either. Kakashi would be Hokage, and then Naruto.

 

"Apparently," Sasuke says with a roll of his eyes, "talent means nothing to anyone any more, a fucking kid can be more entitled to the position of Hokage than someone who's actually worked for it."

 

Was he talking about himself? Or Orochimaru?

 

Tsunade's words ring through Sakura's head.

 

No respect for the sport, no respect for technique.

 

"Doesn't matter, it's whatever," Sasuke says shaking his head, he fixes her with a look.

 

"Can't lie though, it's sexy that you went out of your way to learn about what I do."

 

Sakura felt herself blush fiercely. 

 

Since their uh, reconciliation that morning, Sasuke had expressed that he was very much inclined to reconcile more often.

 

"I'm pretty sad about loosing," Sasuke says, his voice pitched low and suggestive.

 

He leans across, his face close to hers, "I think I'm going to need some intensive care from my nurse."

 

- - -

 

Sakura had said she was too tired.

 

It hadn't completely been a lie.

 

It had been a day. 

 

She'd made up with Sasuke in the morning, had gone to work, had met little Naruto, had learned about inner political workings of Konoha, had watched Kakashi bleed, met Tsunade, and then had gone home with Sasuke.

 

And it wasn't even 10PM yet. 

 

It had been a fucking day.

 

All she wanted to do was to fall into bed and sleep for the next week and a half, but it was only Monday. 

 

Sasuke had another training session in the morning, she had work the next day.

 

Life was going to move on, whether she was ready for it to, or not. 

 

Sakura stands in the shower, the hot water beating a soothing rhythm against her tired body. She washes her hair, lingering under the spray, wishing it could wash the rest of the day away too.

 

She exits the shower, dressed in her comfiest pyjamas, braiding her short hair on either side of her head. That's when she sees a text from Kakashi.

 

Kakashi: did you get home okay?

 

Her heart twists in her chest. He was worried about her?!

 

Sakura: forget me, are YOU okay?

 

Sakura: how's the leg?

 

Sakura: and the face?

 

Sakura: :(

 

Kakashi: I feel like you're making fun of me.

 

Sakura laughed to herself, settling on the couch.

 

Sakura: not at all!

 

Kakashi: that's new

 

She rolled her eyes.

 

Sakura: mean

 

Sakura felt a dopey grin stretch across her face. She didn't make fun of him all the time! Or did she?

 

She didn't think so.

 

They had a really fun back and forth, a great banter, a comfortable, friendly dynamic.

 

Friends.

 

The word sat heavy in her mind.

 

Friends. 

 

That's what they were, right?

 

Sure, she'd chosen to check on him before Sasuke, but it was because Kakashi was more obviously hurt. It only made sense.

 

Kakashi: hey, it's kind of hard for me to text right now

 

Oh.

 

She felt disappointment in her chest, just a little, but then reasoned with herself quickly.

 

It was getting late. He was probably tired. 

 

She should probably go to bed too, and-

 

Kakashi: can I call you?

 

- - - 

 

Sakura didn't realize that by call, Kakashi meant video call.

 

She'd just replied to him, affirming that she could when the icon popped up on her phone.

 

She was a little self conscious.

 

But then again, she had met Kakashi in her pyjamas, her hair unbrushed, only half awake.

 

It was nothing he hadn't seen before.

 

In retrospect, she should've worried less about herself.

 

When she thumbed open his call request, Sakura nearly dropped her phone at the sight of him.

 

He was naked.

 

"Hey," he said, the phone shaking as he tried to balance it on the ledge of the tub.

 

Sakura felt light headed, her mouth watering, her eyes struggling to see.

 

He was in a bathtub, on video call with her. 

 

Naked.

 

Sakura's mouth watered.

 

"Hi," she said, a hot knot of something twisting low in her stomach.

 

"Sorry," he laughed, "I'm too cold to type, but I can still chat."

 

Funny, she was currently too hot to type, or think, or breathe.

 

Kakashi had positioned his phone in a way that kept him decent, everything below his chest safety out of view.

 

But that left everything above his chest on full display.

 

Sakura drank him down greedily.

 

He was strong. The muscles of his arms and chest were well defined, each one standing out from its surroundings, lean and long and proud.

 

He'd draped his arms over the sides of the tub, his posture easy and relaxed.

 

She could see grey armpit hair, and a smattering of grey chest hair too.

 

Fuck

 

He was beyond sexy.

 

He was still wearing that silver chain that she'd noticed before, but now, without his clothes, she could see the necklace fully.

 

It led down to a pendant, diamond shaped, and etched with something she couldn't quite make out with the camera's resolution. The pendant sat right at his sternum, between his peach-pink nipples.

 

"Hey? You there? I think you froze." 

 

No, she had not frozen, she was just staring.

 

"Uh, is this better?" she asked, jostling the camera slightly.

 

Kakashi squinted, leaning in, "yea, much better."

 

Sakura swallowed, willing herself to focus.

 

This was borderline pornographic.

 

"Uh, what are you doing?" she asked, as if it wasn't fucking obvious.

 

Kakashi dipped a hand into the water, and to her surprise, held his palm out to the camera. In his hands were ice cubes.

 

"Ice bath," he said.

 

"You're sitting in ice?" she asked, her voice surprisingly calm despite the frantic heat she felt dispersing through her body.

 

"For the next fifteen minutes," he said with a grimace, "it's not fun, so, I figured I'd call my favorite distraction."

 

My favorite distraction.

 

Sakura's brain nearly imploded.

 

My favorite distraction.

 

"Why are you in an ice bath?" she asked. 

 

Just keep talking, she told herself, and for the love of god, stop staring

 

"It helps with recovery, it's especially good for my knee," he said with a wry smile, "Tsunade's orders."

 

"How's your knee feeling?" she asked, desperately trying to get her mind to do something other than count the beauty marks on his body. Apparently the one under his lip wasn't the only thing one he had.

 

"Cold," he laughed, "but less sore."

 

He had four marks. Five, if she counted the one under his mouth.

 

There were two, side by side over his left pectoral muscle, another right in the centre of his sternum. The last was on the inside of his bicep, slightly large than the rest of them.

 

Sakura thought about pressing her tongue against each one.

 

"Hows your face looking?" she asked, desperate to turn her traitorous brain off. 

 

Kakashi leaned in to the camera, "you tell me," he said with a lopsided grin. 

 

Thank god, she thought. With his face taking up most of the view, there was less of his body to distract her.

 

His nose, previously straight and long, was now puffy, less than was before for sure, but still not as it had been. The swelling on the side of his face had gone down considerably though.

 

"Better," she told him, "a little bruised."

 

"It feels better," he said, leaning back, the muscles in his chest and arms shifting as he did.

 

Sakura bit back a scream.

 

"Tsunade damn near waterboarded me, but at least I don't look like an eggplant anymore," he said with a laugh.

 

Speaking of eggplants...

 

Focus, Sakura told herself firmly. He was hurt, he was trying to recover. All she was doing was objectifying him! She needed to focus on him, whether he was okay or not. 

 

"Is Tsunade with you?"

 

A goofy grin spread over Kakashi's face, "well she's not in the bathroom, but I am at her house."

 

That, helped wake Sakura up from her haze.

 

He was at her home? In her bathroom? How close were the pair of them? How far back exactly did they go?

 

"Wait," she says, "you're at her house? I thought-"

 

"Kakashi-senseiii?" sing-songed a familiar voice.

 

Was that-?

 

"Naruto, go away."

 

If Sakura had doubted that Kakashi was actually at Tsunade's house, then there was truly no better proof than Tsunade's own son.

 

"Kakashi-sensei are you talking to Sakura?"

 

"Hi Naruto!" she called.

 

Kakashi glared at her.

 

"I'm not," he called back.

 

"I can hear her!" 

 

"No you can't!" Kakashi insisted

 

He dragged a hand down his face, and then winced as it brushed over his tender cheek.

 

"Careful," Sakura warned him.

 

"Kakashi-sensei let me in or else I'll tell mom you're taking a bath with Sakura and you won't let me see her!" Naruto hollered from the other side of the door.

 

"I'm not taking a bath with Kakashi!" Sakura yelled urgently into the phone.

 

She winced. That was loud, she didn't want to wake Sasuke.

 

She stood up, taking her phone with her out to the porch.

 

"I don't care," Kakashi called back.

 

"Kakashi," Sakura hissed, now safely outside the house, "don't let him tell Tsunade that I'm in a bath with you!"

 

"He's not going to," Kakashi said waving a lazy hand in her direction.

 

"And," he said with a good-natured glare, "you brought this on yourself."

 

"Kakashi!" she cried, "you're so mean.

 

"Kakashi-sensei I'm opening the door!" Naruto hollered and Sakura laughed as Kakashi's eyes went wide.

 

He whipped around to the door and it exposed nearly the entire back of him.

 

Sakura's eyes widened, capturing everything she could, greedy for as much of him as she could get.

 

The muscles in his back were defined, just like his arms and chest. Wide and striated, they pulled as he moved.

 

He had even more beauty marks on the back of him. Dark and round, they sprinkled like stars down his back. 

 

She wanted to trace them with her fingers.

 

"Naruto, what the hell, get out!"

 

Naruto's little face, popped into the view of the screen. In his hand was a flathead screwdriver, "hi Sakura."

 

Despite her distraction with the back of Kakashi, Naruto made her laugh so hard she was sore. Judging by the screwdriver in his hand, Naruto must have twisted the lock from the outside. She loved this kid!

 

"Hi honey," she cooed, "how are you?"

 

Kakashi glared daggers at her in the background.

 

"I'm good," Naruto said dreamily, leaning over the bathtub so he could see her.

 

"Naruto, get out."

 

"No! You're hogging Sakura," he said frowning at Kakashi.

 

"Bathroom time is private time," Kakashi said through clenched teeth.

 

Naruto looked at Kakashi and then straight down into the water.

 

"Hey!" Kakashi cried, scrambling.

 

Naruto looked back up at Sakura, "he's wearing shorts, all his privates are covered, Sakura."

 

Sakura was laughing so hard she was worried a neighbour would hear her! God this was too cute. 

 

Naruto was a pest, sure, but he was devastatingly endearing and it was beyond entertaining to see Kakashi, so normally cool and composed, so flustered and annoyed by the six year old.

 

"Kakashi?" called another voice, a decidedly older, female voice.

 

Oh fuck it was Tsunade!.

 

"In here mom!" Naruto hollered.

 

Sakura's eyes went wide, and then, Tsunade's face popped into the screen next to Naruto's.

 

"Hi Sakura."

 

Sakura wanted to die. 

 

This was mortifying.

 

Sure, seeing Kakashi's deliciously (almost) naked body was a treat, but Tsunade knowing that she was on the phone with Kakashi while he was in a bath?

 

She wanted to wither away.

 

"Hi, uh, Tsunade," Sakura said, her voice thin.

 

"I sent Naruto to tell you you had five minutes left in here," Tsunade said, her face disappearing from the screen as she moved away.

 

"He broke in," Kakashi replied, annoyed.

 

"Look!" Naruto held up his screwdriver.

 

"I wanted to talk to Sakura," Naruto said, pouting.

 

Tsunade's face popped back into the screen, "you've got quite a fan-club," she said with a toothy smile.

 

She turned to Kakashi, "four minutes."

 

Tsunade had this way of diffusing the situation, quietly, but expertly, and once again, despite her absolute mortification, Sakura found herself relaxing.

 

Okay, she reasoned, this was slightly better. Kakashi was only in a bath, he wasn't bathing. And he was at Tsunade's house because he was hurt and she was the Hokage and she was taking care of him because Kakashi was the future Hokage. 

 

That explained a lot. 

 

"What's happening in four minutes?" she found herself asking, talking to Tsunade more than Kakashi.

 

"She's going to wrap my knee," Kakashi explained.

 

"I make a special ointment and everything!" Tsunade called excitedly from off screen.

 

"It smells," Naruto added. 

 

Sakura found herself leaning in and enjoying their dynamic. 

 

Kakashi had said he and Tsunade went back a long time, and watching him, she believed it.

 

There was an ease about the way they moved around each other. Tsunade treated Kakashi almost as if he were her son, not her champion.

 

It was heartwarming to see, and she was happy to know that Kakashi hadn't gone home, alone, and sore, and broken.

 

He had someone taking care of him.

 

It had been a day. Her nerves had felt frayed and raw, but seeing this? It was good for her.

 

She felt a wash of peace settle over her.

 

"Hey, Sakura? I'll have to let you go," Kakashi said, leaning into the camera, "I'm about to be mummified."

 

"Brat!" Tsunade called offscreen.

 

"Okay," she said, a warm feeling glowing in her chest, "I'll see you tomorrow morning?"

 

Kakashi smiled at her, warm and soft and private, "tomorrow morning."

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

WAKE UP GIRLS, KAKASHI IS BEING SLUTTY!!

HE'S ON THE PHONE, NAKED, WEARING ONLY HIS NECKLACE.

BYEEEEEEEE

NO BECAUSE I WAS GENUINELY SWEATING WRITING ABT IT....

I think the last few chapters have been DENSE and LONG (I know you aren't complaining :P) but also emotionally HEAVY.

How was the fight scene?! Did you like it? Again, my knowledge on fighting is very limited so I tried to write a more EMOTIONAL take on Sasuke/Kakashi's fight than a physical one. Was it okay?

A LOT has happened, a LOT has changed.

Especially, for Sakura.

What are your opinions here on her? IS THIS CHEATING? Is Kakashi crossing a line? How do we feel about him? And why/how he lost? What about Sasuke?? UGH IM DYING TO KNOW!!

I wanted to give you something light and wholesome (and sexy ;) ) before we continue to move forward. There's a lot of plot elements up in the air right now, and a couple more are coming, so hold on to your hats! <3

Some quick housekeeping! I'm on vacation this coming week (woo!!). Now, while I DO have some chapters written in advance, I won't be posting until I'm back. I debated posting them, but I won't be writing during vacation (obviously) and so I don't want to fall behind.

Meaning, your next update will be on MONDAY JULY 10! After that, we'll be back to our normal Monday/Wednesday/Friday posting schedule!

I know a week can seem like a long time to wait :( so, in the meantime, what I CAN (and will) offer you are the upcoming chapter titles, AND a VERY BRIEF synopsis to tide you over until then... without further ado:

Ch11: Freeloading → Sakura has a question for Kakashi. So does Sasuke

Ch12: Just Know Me → Kakashi thinks Sakura doesn't tell her enough. He asks

Ch13: At The House Lonely → Sakura's home feels emptier than ever before, she decides that maybe she needs a night out

HMMMMM WHAT COULD POSSIBLY GO DOWN??? ;)

I will say, Chapter 14 is one of my FAVORITE chapters of this whole thing so I am gatekeeping it on purpose. Guess you'll just have to wait and see!

I will miss you all this upcoming week but I'll see you soon :) (on July 10th!)

Kisses and hugs!

-B <3

Chapter 11: Free Loading

Summary:

Sakura has a question for Kakashi, so does Sasuke.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

When Sakura had walked onto the training field the next morning, her usual groggy morning mood and messy hair to boot, she wasn’t surprised to find Kakashi was there. She was, however, endlessly fascinated to find him upside down.

 

She’d watched, tilting her head dramatically to the side as she observed his newest mobility routine.

 

Kakashi had his entire bodyweight balanced precariously on one hand. He'd had the foresight to tuck his sweater into the waistband of his sweatpants so Sakura was disappointed to note that she wasn't exposed to his abs.

 

But then again, she'd had quite an eyeful the night before. 

 

“Kakashi?” she tried.

 

"Mmm?" he returned with great effort, his arm trembling as he teetered slightly.

 

“What are you doing?”

 

“Technically resting,” he grunted cryptically, his face reddening with the effort of the pose we was holding.

 

Technically resting, was a phase that Sakura had never heard in her life outside of that morning, and she’d spent the next twenty minutes trying to decipher just exactly what that might mean.

 

She didn't know many people who counted insane feats of acrobatics as any form of rest... but he was staying off his legs, and she supposed that was what mattered.

 

Over the past month they’d known each other, he’d begun to insist on bringing her breakfast. According to him, her ‘terrible judgement on what constituted a whole meal’ was driving him insane.

 

She had laughed at him, and then noticed the scrunch of his nose, he only did that when he was trying to be serious. That was how she'd known he’d meant it so she hadn’t protested.

 

He'd brought her, another delicious smoothie and two boiled eggs, and she watched, throughly impressed, as he did his modified mobility routine, balancing on his palms and flowing through a series of complicated looking balance poses.

 

She'd long abandoned the prospect of getting work done while they were together. They just tended to talk too much... not that she was complaining.

 

Seeing Kakashi each morning had become almost ritualistic for her. She would grumble for the first couple minutes, he'd try and make her laugh, he'd succeed, and she'd slowly warm up to the day.

 

It him put a warm feeling in her heart... and a full feeling in her stomach. By the time he was waving goodbye to teach his first class, Sakura had breakfast in her, was less grumpy, and would start her work as the sun began to warm the world.

 

It was approaching November in The Leaf and while it never quite got cold, there was definitely a chill in the air. Even Sasuke had started training in a t-shirt.

 

She was still comfortable in her hoodie-pyjama combination, and Kakashi seemed to be comfortable in his sweaters and sweatpants. She'd noticed that he'd also started layering shirts underneath, no longer going shirtless underneath his hoodies.

 

The seasons were changing, time was moving on, Sakura was feeling more settled in Konoha. It was strange to think she and Sasuke had moved here only two months ago.

 

She heard the soft sounds of Kakashi dropping form his position, and turned to look at him framed in the early morning sun. He was turned away from her, so she let herself linger on him a little. At the way he rolled his wrists free of any tension, at the messy mop of grey hair on his head, at the way his clothing hung from his frame.

 

She turned her head quickly as he shifted, finding the bottom of her smoothie suddenly outrageously interesting. 

 

"Yo."

 

Sakura snorted a laugh. It was such a Kakashi thing to say. He'd flopped down beside her, his injured knee extended out, his arms pillowed behind his head.

 

She was familiar with him now, with his mannerisms, his humour, even, she thought with a flush of embarrassment, the beauty marks down his back. But then again, that wasn’t anything she’d been lingering on… much.

 

At least, not today.

 

Today, she had other things on her mind.

 

She had a question for Kakashi.

 

She'd been thinking about the question nearly all morning, and if she were being honest, all night, too.

 

After her and Kakashi’s call the night before, she had laid next to Sasuke, her mind wandering back to their spar.

 

The moment was trapped in her had and she couldn't, for the life of her, seem to see past it. 

 

Kakashi had hesitated.

 

She was sure of it.

 

And she, for the life of her, couldn’t figure out why.

 

She’d drifted into a fitful sleep, her mind spinning and tumbling through all the possibilities of why Kakashi had hesitated… and, whether it was her fault.

 

After all, she had asked him not to hurt Sasuke. Was that why he’d paused?

 

Had she been the reason he’d gotten hurt?

 

She almost didn’t want to ask. Almost wanted to ignore the question burning in her chest.

 

But every time she had tried to, she just spiralled through all her terrible possibilities and had to stop herself. She needed to just ask him. She needed to hear his truth.

 

The air around them was light as Sakura stalled for time. Mornings with him were always like this; joyful in a quiet, familiar way.

 

She was about to ruin it.

 

“I have to ask you something,” she said, picking at the grass beside her.

 

“I’m not taking you on a luxury vacation,” he said, and Sakura could almost hear the smirk on his lips.

 

“What about a mediocre one?” she teased back.

 

“Attend more of Naruto’s classes and I’ll think about it,” he said with a shrug, and then, “what’s the question?”

 

Sakura took a breath. She wished she could just ignore it. Then, she could just laugh and joke around with him all morning instead.

 

She pushed on anyways,

 

“It's kind of something I need you to be honest about," she told him hesitantly.

 

She looked over to see him frown. 

 

Kakashi straightened, his core flexing so he could sit upright, "what's up?"

 

Just ask him, she told herself. It was Kakashi!

 

He was honest with her, her was kind, he was fair.

 

She took a breath. Let it out. Paused.

 

Then she spoke.

 
"Yesterday, during the match," Kakashi's frown seemed to deepen and Sakura couldn’t help how the webs of anxiety tied themselves tighter in her chest. 

 

"In the first round," she continued, not looking at him. She raked her hands through the springy grass instead.

 

"Right before Sasuke hurt your knee, there was a moment where... you hesitated."

 

She felt him shift beside her and she couldn't look over. Not right then.

 
"Was it-" she swallows the lump in her throat, "because I asked you not to hurt him?"

 

Sakura feels shame rise in her throat. She wants to shove her words back in, wants to run far away. 

 

She'd been too cowardly to ask her real question, but she feels the weight of it hang in the air between them all the same.

 

Did you get this hurt because of me?

 

She felt like she already knew the answer.

 

To make matters worse, Kakashi hasn't answered yet.

 

She raises her head, her neck struggling with the weight of her shame, to look at him.

 

To her surprise, he’s hardly looking at her. Instead, he's looking over at Sasuke. 

 

She wonders if she should clear the air. Tell him she knows he did, tell him she's sorry she asked him to do that, and then ask him to forgive her.

 

Would he forgive her?

 

"The honest answer,” he says finally, turning away from Sasuke, “is no.”

 

That's not what she'd been expecting.

 

Was Kakashi lying to her?

 

"But you-"


"Hesitated, right." he says for her.


"I did," he turns his head fully and gives her that small lopsided smile, an impressed look on his face, "I'm surprised you caught that."

 

Of course she'd caught it! She'd hardly blinked the entire time they'd been sparring!

 

"I-" Kakashi turns away, gazing back out across the field at Sasuke.

 

"I made a bad call," he said at last.

 

He was being cryptic. What was the bad call? Listening to her? Not throwing an attack when he saw an opening? She needed to know.

 

“Because of what I asked?”

 

He leaned over and bumped his shoulder against hers, and Sakura found a small smiling inching its way across her lips, “it’s not your fault.”

 

Sakura looks pointedly at his bad knee.

 

“It feels a little bit like it is.”

 

Now, Kakashi looks over at her. The hard line of his mouth softens, his eye crinkles, the scarred tissue pulling upwards over his cheek.

 

“Sakura,” he says her name gently, like he’s aware that she’s anxious about this conversation, “you aren’t responsible for the things I do or the choices I make.”

 

She holds his words against her heart.

 

It was incredible how, in a single sentence, he’d alleviated the dense, bubbling, worry that was sitting in her chest.

 

“So then,” she continues, her voice slightly stronger, her spine slightly straighter, “why did you hesitate?”

 

Kakashi is looking over at Sasuke again. Kakashi, as usual, is incredibly composed, his posture slouched, his joints loose. But Sakura has learned that he carries tension in the back of his neck, and the way he holds his head is a dead give away.

 

He opens his mouth and Sakura expects him to answer, he doesn’t.

 

“I left the balm Tsunade made in my bag, can you please get it for me?”

 

“Are you deflecting the question?” Sakura asks, trying for humour.

 

“Entirely,” he says, indulging her, “I also want to rewrap my knee before I go in to teach, so I’ll answer as I do it.”

 

- - -

 

Sakura tries not to stare at the length of his fingers as they flexed to fold the fabric of his fleece pants up above his knee. She tried even harder to not stare at his leg and the way he slowly revealed the solid musculature to her. 

 

"The spar Sasuke wanted was not the spar I thought we were going to have," he says carefully, his dexterous fingers working to gingerly tuck the fabric above his injury.

 

“When you ask to spar someone, you're asking for an opportunity to learn,” Kakashi began the process of unwrapping the long bandage, his hands working the gauze over and then under his leg.

 

That, was him looking for an opportunity to win."

 

Sakura frowns at the way he keeps jostling his leg as he unwinds the bandage, "here," she says, lifting his hands away, "I can help."

 

Kakashi gives her a long look, one that she tries her best to ignore as she scoots over to his knee and begins the task of unwrapping, taking care to avoid touching him as she maneuvered the gauze wrappings over and under his knee.

 

"There's a difference?" she asks, her focus on her hands, prodding him to continue.

 

"There's a difference," Kakashi affirms.

 

Sakura finishes removing the bandages and sits back on her heels to survey his knee.

 

She feels bile rise up her throat.

 

It wasn't good.

 

The joint was still swollen pretty badly, the skin tender. Sakura guessed there was some sort of free fluid around the area, judging from how distended and puffy the skin was. Around the injury, was a kaleidoscope of colors, a sickly, putrid yellow at the periphery, a furious red-purple in the centre.

 

Sakura feels tears prick her eyes and she swallows hard to try and tame them back.

 

She was a professional, she had seen worse at work. He was a professional, this was his whole world, his whole life. She needed to hold it together.

 

She keeps her gaze trained on his knee, not trusting herself to look up at him. She watches as his hand wraps around hers, squeezing once before letting go.

 

"It feels better than it looks," he says gently.

 

"It doesn't look good though," she told him, trying to keep the tears from her eyes.

 

“You know,” he muses, "I've never had a girl react this badly to something in my pants," he says and despite the worry twisting in her stomach, Sakura finds herself laughing.

 

"You're awful," she says with a grin, raising her head finally to look at his face.

 

Kakashi seems pleased at the smile on her face, he throws a quick wink at her before opening the container of balm.

 

"I can-"

 

"You don't want to," he says with a sniff, "this stuff really does smell."

 

He gingerly scooped out a generous portion with three fingers and Sakura watched as he deposited the gooey looking mixture on his knee.

 

"The difference," he says as he gingerly begins to massage the area around the joint, "is that I held back an attack."

 

"When you spar," he explains, "your goal is to help one another improve, man to man."

 

He glances up at her with a small smile on his lips, "or woman to man."

 

"Or man to Naruto," she grins back.

 

Kakashi scowls at her. 

 

"When Sasuke kicks, he drops his guard, his elbows flare out, his back hand slips," Kakashi said it methodologically, as if he was giving a report.

 

"Normally, I would try and help him see that during a spar, and if he still didn’t get it, I’d straight up tell him afterwards.”

 

Kakashi looks up at her, his knee now fully covered in a thick layer of Tsunade's balm, "that's why I hesitated. I was figuring out how to correct it in the middle of the match, I was thinking of how I could help him realize, and that's when-"

 

He breaks off to look at his knee.

 

Kakashi shrugs, "bad call."

 

"I'm sorry I asked you not to hurt him," Sakura says quietly.

 

"What did I tell you about apologizing?" he asks, feigning annoyance.

 

"You were worried about Sasuke," he adds, "you didn't overstep, didn't ask for anything outlandish. Just that I wouldn't hurt him."

 

Sakura thinks about his arms around her. At the warm, strong way he'd held her. How he'd smelt of laundry detergent and grass and the early morning sun. How she'd wanted to just lean into him, just for a moment longer. 

 

Kakashi fixes her with a look, "and just so you know, Sakura, I wouldn't have."

 

"This," he says, glancing to Konoha's massive facility behind them, "is a sport, just like anything else. It's not about violence or domination. It's an art, it deserves to be treated like one."

 

There's a certain reverence to the way he speaks. It reminds her of what Tsunade said about Sasuke.

 

No respect for the sport, no respect for technique.

 

"Are you upset you got hurt?" she asks almost timidly.

 

Kakashi glances over at her with a wry smile, "I told you, I've taken way worse than this."

 

Sakura hugs her knees to her chest, "I really hate that."

 

Kakashi is looking at her, a contemplative look on his face, "can I ask you something honest?"

 

He says it quietly, as if saying it any louder might take negate the honesty he'd asked her for.

 

"I don't think I could lie to you," she tells him, bumping his shoulder with hers.

 

He looks down at her, soft, considering.

 

“After the match, you said-"

 

"Kakashi! Hey!"

 

The loud yelling of Kakashi's name seemed to break the bubble of vulnerability they'd been sitting in, and Sakura looked up a moment after Kakashi to see Sasuke running towards them.

 

Sakura felt a lick of anxiety nudge her.

 

What could Sasuke want?

 

- - - 

 

Sasuke looks awkward.

 

When they'd met, all those years ago in their first year of college, she’d been drawn to him almost instantly

 

He seemed untouchable, like some sort of distant star, seemingly unconcerned about the sheer magnetism he possessed. It had drawn her in with gravity.

 

One they'd gotten together, she’d gotten a deeper understanding of him, of who he was beyond the surface of him.

 

Still though, even years later, that same exterior remains, uncaring and unshakable.

 

Except right now. 

 

Sasuke was shifting his weight on his feet, his gaze darting around. Sakura watches how it lingers on Kakashi's unwrapped knee

 

“Yo,” Kakashi greets with a small wave.

 

Sasuke nods at the greeting. He scratches his arm. 

 

“Uh,” he looks pointedly at Kakashi’s knee, “hey man, I'm sorry about your leg,” he says finally. 

 

Sakura stares.

 

Who was this man? Never in her life did she think she’d see Sasuke showing any sort of regret or remorse, and especially, didn't think she'd live to see it come unprompted.

 

“Uh, and the face,” Sasuke adds. 

 

Kakashi’s face is at least not puffy today. There is however, lingering colour around his eye.

 

Kakashi waves his hand at the cut high on Sasuke’s cheekbone, “yours isn’t looking too great either,” he says with a wry smile, “it’s all good.”

 

Sakura thinks she sees a flicker of annoyance pass over Sasuke’s features. A press of his lips, a momentary furrow of his brows. 

 

“What’s up?” Kakashi asks.

 

Sasuke shifts again and Sakura thinks, there it is there again! That awkwardness that seems so foreign on Sasuke. She wonders what could've possibly put it there.

 

“I was uh, going to ask for a favour,” Sasuke says. He stumbles over the words, hesitating at each consonant.

 

What favour? Sakura wonders. Sasuke hasn't told her anything of the sort. 

 

“I was wondering if you could train me.”

 

Sakura blinks.

 

What?!

 

Why would Sasuke want Kakashi to train him? Wasn’t Orochimaru enough?

 

“If you have time,” Sasuke adds hesitantly, “if that’s okay.”

 

Hesitation. Apologies. She felt the way she had in the car last night, driving back from the gym and learning that Sasuke had wanted to spar Kakashi.

 

What was this? Why didn’t she know him?

 

She glances over to Kakashi. 

 

He is tilting his head. She can tell he’s thinking.

 

He should refuse. Kakashi should absolutely refuse to train Sasuke. 

 

“Sure,” Kakashi says instead

 

Sakura feels her head spin. Had she woken up this morning in an alternate dimension or something? Sasuke Uchiha, her boyfriend, was asking her…. friend, Kakashi, the guy who’s knee Sasuke has fucked up, to train him? And Kakashi was agreeing?

 

What the fuck!

 

“Oh great, man thanks!”

 

Sasuke is nearly bouncing  in excitement, she can see his eyes sparking in anticipation. 

 

“I’m good to train tonight if you want?” he’s saying hurriedly.

 

“I’m teaching until 8PM,” Kakashi tells him, “but that’s too late for-“

 

“Oh it’s not too late for me,” Sasuke says, nodding eagerly. 

 

“Yea,” Kakashi says slowly, “but won’t Sakura be with you?”

 

Sakura blinks, feeling like she’s just been observing the worlds strangest TV show up until that point 

 

She looks at Sasuke the same moment he looks at her. 

 

"Yea?" Sasuke says looking back at Kakashi with a frown. 

 

Kakashi turns his head to look at Sakura and she tries her hardest not to flush. Up until that point, she had felt like a fly on the wall of the conversation, now, with Kakashi’s heavy gaze on her, she feels like she’s been thrust onto centre stage.

 

"Don't you have readings due tomorrow?"

 

Sakura swallowed and nodded her head, yes, in fact she had a lot to do… she just wasn't used to any one asking her. 

 

"Right," Kakashi says turning back to Sasuke, "so 8PM is way too late for you guys, besides," he looks empathetically at his knee, "I can't really train you like this."

 

Sasuke follows Kakashi's gaze, "oh, right."

 

"I have a free hour after my session with Naruto next Monday," Kakashi says thoughtfully, "it'll be 6PM."

 

Sakura feels like her head is still spinning.

 

"I'm training with Orochimaru at that time," Sasuke says.

 

Kakashi tilts his head, "pity."

 

"I'm here on the weekends," Sasuke tries, "if you're available, then maybe-"

 

"I'm not," Kakashi says leaning over to rewrap his knee. Sakura thinks maybe she should help him the way she had helped him unwrap it, but she feels like she might be frozen in place.

 

There's a silence that stretches between the three of them as Kakashi slowly secures the bandage around the joint. Twice, she watches Sasuke open his mouth and then snap it closed.

 

When Kakashi is finished, he rolls his pant leg down his leg and then leans backwards on his palms.

 

"So, what'd you say, Sasuke? Next week at 6PM?"

 

Kakashi is easy, Sakura can't even see the tension in the back of his neck. Sasuke, in contrast, is evidently miffed. 

 

She watches him twist his toe into the grass, "I guess," he grits out.

 

- - - 

 

At point, Sakura thinks she should anticipate a bad mood from Sasuke each and every time he interacts with Kakashi.

 

On their drive home, Sasuke's fingers are clenched tight around the steering wheel. Sakura waits until they reach the first red light to ask him.

 

"So," she tries neutrally, "now was training this morning?"

 

"Fine," he says distractedly, and then he turns to her, "is Kakashi a good friend?"

 

Sakura blinks, taken a back by the question. Had Sasuke seen her unwrapping his knee? Did he have an issue with that?

 

"Uh, what do you mean?"

 

"I mean,"  Sasuke says irritably, "he's kind of a dick."

 

Sakura frowns, "he's agreeing to help you, Sasuke," she says.

 

'After what you did to his knee,' she wants to add. 

 

"And," she continues, "for free."

 

She'd once inquired at Konoha's front desk how she could book a private session with Kakashi. Not that she’d wanted to! She was just curious after learning he’d been scheduled to teach Monday nights as well. She'd been informed that Kakashi had a waiting list at least eight people long, and that a single hour long session with him was in the three figure range.

 

"I said it was a favour," Sasuke says with a shrug, returning his eyes to the road as the lights change colour.

 

"So how are you returning it?" she asks lightly with a laugh. Sasuke frowns.

 

"Listen," he says, and Sakura watches him roll his shoulders stiffly, "Kakashi agreed because he clearly sees potential in me. He clearly thinks it's worth his time, and if he thinks I can win then-"

 

"I don't think he thinks that."

 

Sasuke's head whips around to look at her, his eyes momentarily leaving the road.

 

"What did he say to you?"

 

Sakura flushes, wishing for the second time that morning, that she could shove all her words back down her throat.

 

"Nothing," she replies a little too quickly, "I'm just saying he's probably more interested in helping you learn than anything, at least, from what I know about his teaching style."

 

Sasuke stops at the next red light. 

 

"I guess," he says.

 

He doesn't look at her.

 

- - - 

 

That night, she texts Kakashi.

 

Sakura: guess who finished their readings?

 

Sakura: early!

 

She sends a picture of a small stack of text books with a thumbs up in the foreground of the picture. It's nearly 11PM. 

 

Kakashi: I'm asleep, you should be too

 

Kakashi: proud of you kid

 

Sakura hugs her knees to her chest and pushes her books further across her desk. He'd called her kid before. Back when he'd taught her a combination during Naruto's session. 

 

She knew he'd only been teasing her, both then, and now. It put a warm feeling in her chest all the same.

 

Sakura: you text in your sleep?

 

Kakashi: when it's important

 

She was important.

 

Sakura shakes her head and laughs at herself. She was reading way too far into it.

 

She contemplates her next text before sending it.

 

Sakura: thanks for agreeing to train sasuke btw

 

She watches as Kakashi's text bubble bounces before he replies.

 

Kakashi: sasuke can't say thank you for himself?

 

Sakura stares wide eyed at her phone screen.

 

Her mind flashes back to the field. Sasuke hadn't said thank you! She groaned, her skin prickling with embarrassment. 

 

Kakashi: anyways, about that mediocre vacation

 

She breathes a sigh of relief. Kakashi had spared her from having to thank him on Sasuke's behalf.

 

Sakura: ?

 

Kakashi: will you keep coming to Naruto's sessions? Next Monday at 5pm? He’s more manageable when you’re there.

 

Kakashi: I know you’re busy, so if you feel like you can’t, please don’t feel any pressure to come.

 

Kakashi: Just know that if you do, I’ll take you to Jamaica

 

I know you’re busy, so if you feel like you can’t, please don’t feel any pressure to come.

 

She re-reads his text five times.

 

He’d done this earlier in the day too… Sasuke had asked Kakashi to train him and Kakashi’s primary reason for saying no had been… her.

 

Even now, with the request he was making, he made it clear that he wanted her to put herself first.

 

The feeling was foreign.

 

She’d been so used to shouldering her own struggles and accommodating everything outside of her that the prospect of someone else thinking about her THAT much seemed just shy of overwhelming.

 

She shakes her head, and reminds herself that there’s more of to his message.

 

Sakura: I’ll come :)

 

She'd love to see Naruto again! The little knucklehead was so CUTE!

 

Sakura: I'm thinking somewhere in Europe

 

Sakura: all expenses paid

 

Kakashi: taking advantage of me in my state of injury?

 

He sends along a dejected looking emoji, and Sakura laughs at how tragic it looks.

 

Sakura: don't try to cheap out on me mr.future hokage

 

Kakashi: i should've never told you...

 

Kakashi: does this count as blackmail?

 

Sakura: I'm thinking Spain. France works too.

 

She can almost hear Kakashi groan. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

HI HI HELLO AND WELCOME BACK!

I meant to get this chapter up last night but the Archive was down! I was genuinely so worried LOL, I was like... HOW ARE WE GONNA CONTINUE THE STORY?!

Safe to say, since you're reading this, AO3 is safely back up <3

I saw a quote somewhere recently that said:

"The highest form of love is consideration. When someone thinks about how things would make you feel. Pays attention to detail. Holds you in regard when making decisions that could affect you."

This chapter makes me think of that. Sure, they're not in love (yet) but someone knowing you and thinking about you and CARING about you is the biggest indication that they have feelings for you... and Sakura just might be realizing that for herself... but I DIGRESS.

I'm excited right now because we're in the MEAT of the story. We're approaching some really fun drama and expanding our verse of characters so keep your hats on folks!!

Some of my favorite chapters are coming soon, Chapter 10, Lock Broken, was a definite favorite, but so is Chapter 14, Bend the Truth, Chapter 21, Slur Spoken, and Chapter 23 (whose name I will be gatekeeping for now ;) )

EXCTIGING STUFF!

I'll keep our posting schedule the same (expect an update Wed/Friday night). I DO have some stuff going during the end of July that might make it hard to post, but I'll keep you posted :*

I adore all of you for your comments. I know I say it all the time, but I really and truly do. It makes me feel like I'm NOT just writing into the void, and I love all your analysis/feedback on what's happening. It's so fun!! I think especially since writing on AO3 is more of a hobby than anything, your engagement makes it truly that much more meaningful for me <3 Truly, thank you.

As usual, I'll be replying to all of you sometime after I post this hehe, I wanted to get this chapter up ASAP.

I know I've already teased the next chapter's title, JUST KNOW ME, BUT as a special treat, I thought I'd give you a little sneak peak of something form it. This was something I used to do when I was writing Darken Your Doorstep, and I thought it was so fun!!

Without further ado...

FROM, JUST KNOW ME:

Kakashi's fingers, long and strong and gentle, are under her chin, his thumb helping to turn her head towards him.

Sakura wonders if he'd noticed the heavy way she'd swallowed, if he can hear the erratic beating of her heart.

"Look at me for a second," he murmurs, his gaze roving her face.

 

EEEEEEEEEE WHAT DID I TELL U ABOUT DRAMA?!?!

SEE U TMO ;)))

XOXO

-B <3

Chapter 12: Know Me

Summary:

Kakashi thinks he might not know as much about Sakura as he would like to. He asks.

Notes:

Exciting news at the end... catch you there ;) <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

By the time Monday rolls around, Sakura is almost excited to see Naruto again.

 

As it turned out, the little boy was also excited to see Sakura. 

 

He was jumping up and down excitedly as she picked her way over each row of bleachers. He was saying something that she couldn't hear from behind the glass wall... Kakashi already looked tired.

 

Trying to hide her grin, she opens the door and braces herself for the flying mess of limbs that will be Naruto, but it never comes.

 

Instead he continues his little jumping dance, a huge grin across his face, his blue eyes sparkling.

 

"Guess what!" he hollers.

 

Sakura notices he's holding his hands behind his back.

 

"What?" she asks him, crouching in front of him.

 

"I got a surprise for you!" Naruto says jubilantly his grin stretching impossibly wider.

 

Sakura feels herself leaning into Naruto's infectious enthusiasm, "really!" she replies.

 

Naruto nods empathetically, "you have to close your eyes!" he says nearly bursting with glee.

 

Sakura glances at Kakashi, who, despite everything, watches Naruto fondly.

 

Sakura files the expression on his face, soft and amused, away for later.

 

"Okay," she agrees, covering her eyes with her hands.

 

She hears Naruto shift. She hears Kakashi make a sound of approval.

 

"Okay," Kakashi's voice says, silvery, and full of mirth, "you can open your eyes now."

 

When Sakura does, she's greeted by the sight of Naruto, his little cheeks blushing bright red, his hand held straight out. 

 

Held between his hands is a small vase, and in it are five beautiful pink peonies.

 

Sakura hears herself gasp as she stares and stares at the flowers.

 

"Naruto," she whispers, "they're beautiful."

 

Naruto seems to beam with pride.

 

"Me and mom picked them before class,” he says shyly.

 

The flowers look fresh, their petals open and vibrant, the blooms fat and beautiful, "I love them," she says and means it.

 

"It's been so long since I've gotten flowers," she laughs, "they're perfect."

 

"Kakashi-sensei says you should do nice things if you want to marry someone," Naruto says seriously.

 

Sakura laughs, "does he? Kakashi-sensei must be an expert then."

 

She glances up at Kakashi and to her surprise, finds him frowning down at her crouched position.

 

"What?" she asks, almost automatically. She didn't recognize the look on Kakashi's face. Sure, this was another strange one of Naruto's quirks, but it was a cute gesture on Naruto's part... why did he look so... annoyed.. and why was it directed at her?

 

Kakashi shakes his head at her question, his face settling into a neutral expression.

 

"Kakashi-sensei's not that smart," Naruto says with a roll of his eyes.

 

"Or that nice," Kakashi adds, shoving Naruto a little.

 

"Hey!" Naruto cries as he stumbles. He glares up at Kakashi, "you'll hurt Sakura's flowers."

 

"Kakashi's mean," Sakura agrees, glaring at Kakashi who almost looks amused with himself. She gently pulls the vase from Naruto's death grip and buries her face in the sweet blooms. 

 

"Thank you, Naruto," she says, "I love them, I'll put them on my desk so I can see them every day."

 

Naruto puffs at her words, his blue eyes sparkling, "my mommy sometimes puts flowers in her hair," he looks up at her hopefully, "maybe you can put a flower in your hair."

 

Sakura giggles, her heart full and happy. Naruto was devious but so sweet! 

 

She picks one of the flowers, breaking the stem short, "why don't you help me?" she suggests, holding it out to him.

 

Naruto tries, he really does. His little tongue sticks out of his mouth in focus as he tries to tuck the flower behind Sakura's ear but it keeps falling. Sakura sees his little eyes well in frustration.

 

Apparently, so does Kakashi.

 

"How about you go and get your gloves and helmet on, Naruto?" he asks cutting in smoothly, "I'll help Sakura and then she can watch you spar me."

 

His tone is light, and the levity is clearly what is needed to stop Naruto's impending meltdown. Instead, Naruto brightens, "you're going to watch me?" he asks excitedly

 

"The whole time!" Sakura tells him with a warm smile.

 

Naruto shoves the peony into Kakashi's hand and skips to his bag, Sakura laughs as she stands up.

 

Naruto unzips his bag and overturns the whole thing, his gear falling out.

 

She turns back to Kakashi who is now standing close to her, he’s always been taller than her so she cranes her neck up to look at him.

 

"He's sweet," she says with a smile.

 

"He's obsessed," Kakashi says, returning her grin.

 

Sakura is watching Naruto sort through the disaster that is his bag. From what she can see, spare changes of clothes have tumbled out, several packs of snacks, a helmet, mismatched pairs of socks, and a plastic water-bottle. She laughs, meaning to tell Kakashi but instead her laughter dies in her throat.

 

Kakashi's fingers, long and strong and gentle, are under her chin, his thumb pressing against the front of her chin to help turn her head towards him.

 

Sakura wonders if he'd noticed the heavy way she'd swallowed, if he can hear the erratic beating of her heart.

 

"Look at me for a second," he murmurs, his gaze roving her face.

 

Sakura thinks her skin must be flushed as pink as the blooms.

 

Slowly, he lifts his hand, the stem of the peony pinched between his fingers, and maneuvers it behind her ear.

 

His hand doesn't drop her chin. His gaze never leaves hers.

 

Sakura feels her skin tingle at the scant points of contact; where his fingers brush against her ear, where his thumb grips her chin lightly. 

 

There is something coiling behind Sakura's breastbone, something warm and sweet and... wanting. 

 

It almost knocks her over.

 

She focuses on trying not to tremble as Kakashi smoothes her hair into place, tucking it just behind her ear.

 

"There," he says quietly, his fingers still under her chin, "perfect."

 

He says it reverentially. Like he might be seeing god in front of him and not her.

 

Sakura swallows around the lump sitting firmly in her throat. She needs to get a grip, needs to somehow regain her footing.

 

"Wh-what," she stumbles out, "was the look on your face for? When I said you must be an expert."

 

The question comes out shaky.

 

Kakashi's fingers are still underneath her chin, his eyes, a warm winter sky, do not leave hers.

 

They're standing in front of one another, so close that Sakura might bump into his chest if she scoots forward just a little.

 

She needed to know why he'd looked at her that way. Was he mad with her?

 

She didn’t think she could bear it if he was.

 

"I-" 

 

"Kakashi-sensei I need help!" Naruto calls and Sakura's gaze flickers to him to see him punt his helmet across the room in a frustrated kick. 

 

Kakashi's hand had dropped from her chin when she'd turned her head and when she'd swivelled back to him, his head is turned and is also looking over at Naruto with a wince on his face.

 

"I'll go help him."

 

Kakashi sighs heavily, shifting to move away but Sakura's arm shoots out and grabs his hand.

 

He stares at her, and then at her hand over his.

 

Sakura doesn’t let go. Her hand is wrapped around his, the pads of her fingers pressed against his palm. She needs to know.

 

Kakashi glanced back at Naruto who was now charging his helmet, looking like he was ready to fight it. Kakashi glances back at Sakura.

 

"Tell me," she presses, her heartbeat hammering in her throat.

 

"That look," he says slowly, "was me wondering why your boyfriend isn't doing nice things for you."

 

- - -

 

As Sakura watches Naruto spar- she uses the word spar very generously- she runs Kakashi's words through her head. 

 

"That look was me wondering why your boyfriend isn't doing nice things for you."

 

What could he have possibly meant by that?

 

A part of her brain rolls its eyes at her. Wasn't it obvious? She had said she couldn't remember when she'd last gotten flowers, the comment, while true, had probably rubbed Kakashi the wrong way. 

 

After all, a six year old was bringing her flowers, her adult boyfriend was not.

 

Even worse, she probably had made Sasuke sound like he didn't care about her.

 

Sasuke loved her. She knew that. She didn't need flowers to know that. They'd been together for six years, that was 25% of her life! They'd established a life together that she could find comfort it. It was familiar, she knew what to expect. 

 

Were things a little different now? A little more strained? Yes, but it was because she had so much going on between work and school and Sasuke's schedule... and he had a lot on his mind with his training. She knew it would get better over time as they settled more.

 

Sakura's eyes slip from Naruto, who was miraculously doing some version of Kakashi's combination, to her own reflection in the mirror. 

 

Her eyes linger on the peony tucked behind her ear. She thinks of the man who put it there. At the gentle way he'd angled her face. At how he'd looked at her once he'd placed it there. Her mind wanders to early morning laughter and a packed breakfast. To text messages that always made her laugh. 

 

She looks back and Naruto and pushes the thoughts aside.

 

- - - 

 

"For this combination," Kakashi is saying, "you'll have to dodge a punch."

 

Kakashi has already helped her wrap her wrists and push her hands into gloves. Naruto had stood beside them, stomping a foot about how it was unfair that Kakashi got to hold Sakura's hand. 

 

"Maybe Naruto could help," she'd said encouragingly, giving the little boy a smile.

 

"Maybe we could be here all day," Kakashi said dryly. 

 

Sakura had pulled her hand from his, her wrist only half way wrapped, and had pinched his forearm, "mean," she said narrowing her eyes.

 

Kakashi rolled his eyes.

 

Now, with her hands up by her chin, her knees bouncy, and Naruto's faint words of encouragement in the background, she feels herself focus on Kakashi's instruction.

 

"You start with a block," Kakashi tells her, swinging an arm out at her temple. He's taught her to block this by driving her elbow upwards to protect her ear, "good," he says when she stops his punch. 

 

Next, he wanted her to do a cross, with her back hand, she remembered, and then follow it up with a jab (with her lead hand, she remembers).

 

After that, she'd have to side step him, block on the opposite side, jab again, and then duck.

 

Block, cross, jab, side step, block, jab, duck

 

Kakashi led her through each movement, slow and controlled, until she found a steady rhythm, repeating the words to herself under her breath. 

 

Block, cross, jab, side step, block, jab, duck

 

It was meditative, to follow the actions Kakashi had taught her. She found her body sinking into the familiar flow of the movements.

 

Block, cross, jab, side step, block, jab, duck

 

She felt her mind wander as her body reacted outside of it to the pace of Kakashi's training.

 

Block, cross, jab, side step, block, jab, duck

 

It was November, she had a massive mid-term check in soon. It was a presentation with her supervisor, as well as three other faculty members that would dictate whether or not she was suitable to continue in her program.

 

It was kind of a big deal

 

Block, cross, jab, side step, block, jab, duck

 

She'd been preparing as diligently as she could, had even started rehearsing her presentation. But, with school and work and Sasuke in her way, she found herself, as usual, short for time

 

Block, cross, jab, side step, block, jab, duck

 

She'd stayed up an extra hour the night before rehearsing, groaning at how inadequate her presentation felt. Was she behind? Was she preforming at the same calibre as other students?

 

Block, cross, jab, side step, block, jab, duck

 

She had a sinking feeling she wasn't.

 

She'd kept stumbling through her presentation, she'd had to keep stopping to adjust her slides. 

 

Block, cross, jab, side step, block, punch, duck

 

She was still about five minutes short on her presentation. There were parts that she felt were underdeveloped and unclear, maybe she could use the extra time she had to elaborate?

 

Block, cross, jab, side step, block, punch, duck

 

But then again, she had no clue where she needed to elaborate. She'd been immersed in her own work for so long that she could hardly see past her nose.

 

Block, cross, jab, side step, block, jab, duck

 

Maybe she should leave it alone. Let it simmer and sit and then she could return to it.

 

After all, a fresh perspective might help.

 

Block, cross, jab, side step, block, punch, - WAIT, what was next?

 

It was only a moment she'd faltered, but Kakashi had set a fast pace for them, and she froze.

 

His swing lands, and when it does, Sakura's face erupts in pain.

 

- - -

 

She feels her knees hit the floor, the sound dulled by the foam mat. Her face is pulsing with pain, her eyes are watering, she tastes blood in her mouth.

 

Something is welling in her chest and she's trying to ignore it for the pain in her face. She's trying to see, trying to hear, trying to figure out how to make the burning stop, but all she hears is Naruto's frantic yelling in the background... and, something else.

 

Her name. 

 

Soft and smooth and silver.

 

"Sakura," she's sniffling, but all that does is move the blood back into her throat and it's in her mouth and she can't stop tasting her own blood.

 

It's making her nauseous. 

 

It's making her scared. 

 

"Sakura," she hears again, and then she feels something cool wiping across her face.

 

Her hand is being guided by someone else's, someone strong and warm, and she's trying to see but her nose hurts and she's dizzy and she's trying to wipe her eyes but there's blood and snot and she thinks she might be crying.

 

"Pinch here."

 

It's the same silvery voice, the one guiding her hand to her face, and she grasps blindly for her nose, grunting in pain as her fingers close around the bridge. 

 

She's pinching it the way he's instructed and he keeps saying her name.

 

"Sakura, Sakura, Sakura."

 

"Are you okay?"

 

"Sakura."

 

She tries to calm down so she can listen to him. She's always loved the way her name sounds in his mouth. Sweet and easy. Safe. 

 

Like she could crawl between his teeth and make a home there. 

 

Theres something cool and wet mopping across face again and Sakura tries to breath through her mouth, she tries to open her eyes. 

 

It doesn't taste too badly of blood anymore. 

 

When a pair of warm callused hands cup her chin, she leans in, sighing as she rests her face in the safety of his cupped hands.

 

His hands are warm, his fingers gently stroking her cheeks. His touch is so safe, so soft, she almost thinks she is making it up, so she forces her eyes open to be sure. 

Kakashi's eyes, stormy grey and ringed with worry, are staring into hers.

 

"Are you okay? he asks, "I'm so sorry, Sakura, are you okay?"

 

His thumbs are still on her cheeks and his palms are still so warm so Sakura tilts her head and presses her cheek more snuggly into his hand.

 

She must look ridiculous, blood on her face, tears down her cheeks, but he doesn't look at her like she is. He looks worried. Like there is a storm brewing behind his grey eyes, like there is regret and sorrow and tenderness.

 

Sakura stares and stares and stares.

 

"Sakura," he's saying his fingers caught in her hair, "hey, are you okay?"

 

She thinks she is. Her face doesn't hurt as bad, she thinks the pressure on her nose might have stopped the bleeding, she thinks the cool cloth on her face has helped calm her down.

 

She takes deep breathes through her mouth, the pounding of her heart quieting as she does. Kakashi's eyes are fixed on her, his gaze surveying her.

 

"I'm okay," she tells him, nodding her face in his hands.

 

She blinks and tries to clear her head and to her relief, she feels her world rebalance itself.

 

"I'm okay," she affirms, and then, she's hit with embarrassment.

 

Oh god, she'd just been crying when she was hit in the face... for something that was her own fault! She hadn't been paying attention. 

 

"I'm sorry," she says babbling, her cheeks heating, "I was distracted and wasn't paying attention."

 

To her surprise, Kakashi pulls her into him, his arms wrapping around her shoulder and back, his grip on her strong.

 

Sakura is still pinching her nose so she can't breathe him in the way she had before, and she wants to, but he is warm and solid and she still feels a little dizzy so she leans into him.

 

His skin is cool, or maybe her face is just hot, but she presses her cheek to against him all the same.

 

"Don't apologize," he says fiercely, his words puffing against her hair, "I'm teaching you, it's on me to make sure you don't get hurt."

 

He sounds so sincere. So remorseful.

 

"It's okay," she murmurs, pressing her forehead into his neck, "it was only an accident."

 

She presses her cheek more securely into his chest. The chain of his necklace bites into her cheek, his skin is cool and smooth under her and-

 

Wait.

 

What?

 

Sakura opens her eyes and is met with his chest. His very bare, very naked chest.

 

It shocks her back into herself.

 

Where was his shirt?!

 

Despite all the residual pain in her nose, she can't stop looking down at him. At the fine musculature weaving across his torso, at the definition and fold of his abs. At that shock of silver hair below his bellybutton, at the way his pants are slung sinfully low on his hips, at how she can see his hipbones. 

 

Forget her nose, Sakura is worried she might go into cardiac arrest.

 

Maybe Kakashi would have to take off his pants to save her.

 

He's pulling back from her, his arms slowly retracting and Sakura prays to every god she's ever heard of that her cheeks are not on fire. 

 

"Let me see," he says and his hand pulls her from her nose, he leans in to peer at her.

 

Sakura holds her breath.

 

"It's not bleeding anymore, thank god," he says, relief flooding his voice.

 

Sakura's brain is screaming one singular thought, where was his shirt?!

 

He cups her face in one large hand, his broad palm nestling against her cheek, and she watches as he raises a wet cloth to her face again. She closes her eyes as he drags it gently across her face, up the side of her cheek, under her nose, across the top of her lip.

 

He tucks a strand of hair behind her ear before he withdraws and Sakura feels her stomach flip.

 

"I'm sorry," he says quietly, and Sakura feels her heart pull in her chest.

 

She reaches for his hands, clasping them tightly in her own.

 

"I'm okay," she says again. She tries not to stare at the way his abs taper down into his pants. She tries extremely hard.

 

He doesn't seem convinced, his brow still furrowed.

 

She reaches out and touches the slightly yellow skin that's still on the side of his face. It had only been a week since he'd sparred Sasuke. What had happened to him was legions worse than her bloody nose.

 

"We're even now," she says trying for humour, but the way he looks at her, remorseful and shameful and sad makes her heart hurt.

 

"Sakura?" A little voice calls from beside him and she drops her hand from Kakashi's face to look at Naruto, his blue eyes shining.

 

"Are you okay?" he asks, his lower lip trembling slightly. 

 

"I'm perfect," she says and smiles as widely as she can at him.

 

"I think I'll feel better if you give me a hug," she adds, holding her arms out.

 

Naruto steps into her, his chubby arms hugging around her neck as tightly.

 

"Careful," Kakashi say gently, his gaze smouldering as he looks at Sakura.

 

Naruto lifts his little head to glare, "you hurt Sakura!" he says accusingly before burrowing his head in her neck once more.

 

"I'm okay, I promise," she says, looking at Kakashi. She hates the look on his face. 

 

She scans for something to say that will make him laugh, something that will assure him she's okay.

 

But all she keeps thinking about is his body. At the expanse of muscle he's revealed to her, at the way she wants to trace her fingers over him.

 

"What happened to your shirt?" she asks, not meaning to. 

 

She feels her cheeks flame, but thankfully Kakashi doesnt notice. He reaches to his side and picks up a balled up piece of fabric. She can see the word INSTRUCTOR embroidered on it in white. She spies a bloodstain across the white lettering. 

 

Kakashi looks at it, a rare, embarrassed expression on his face, "uh, I panicked," he admits scratching the back of his head, "I just threw some water on it," his lips twist into a half smile, "not very hygienic," he adds. 

 

Sakura feels her laughter bubble up inside of her and then before she can stop, it's bubbling out of her, buoyant and bright.

 

He'd ripped off his shirt to wipe her face! It was so sweet! So funny!

 

She tries to contain her laughter with a hand over her mouth but it only makes her laugh harder.

 

To her relief, she sees Kakashi crack a smile.

 

"I can't believe you panicked Mr. Future Hokage," she teases her giggles finally ceasing. 

 

Kakashi rubs the back of his neck a rueful smile twisting across his lips, "yea well..." he says and she feels a jubilant feeling burst in her heart at his sudden timidity he was showing.

 

Naruto leans back from his hug with her before she can say anything else.

 

"Hi," she says.

 

His blue eyes are watery but no longer filled with worry.

 

She feels Kakashi's eyes on her.

 

Naruto's little hands press against her cheeks, squishing slightly, "are you okay, Sakura?" he asks quietly.

 

He is six and while Sakura wants to humour him, she can see that he'd genuinely concerned about her. So she answers him seriously. 

 

"I'm very okay," she tells him, nodding, "you and Kakashi did a great job of healing me."

 

Naruto looks pleased with himself.

 

"Was it my hug?"

 

"Definitely," she tells him seriously, she reaches a hand up into her hair and finds the flower still tucked away behind her ear, "and your flower."

 

Naruto still stays well within her space, but he looks at Kakashi curiously, "it stayed," he tells him, almost suspiciously.

 

"Kakashi is an expert," Sakura says, ticking Naruto's sides lightly, "I bet he puts flowers in all the girls' hair."

 

She ignores the sour taste in her mouth.

 

Kakashi grins so wide she can see the sharp point of his incisors peeking from beneath his lips, he looks at her before he speaks.

 

"Only the girls I like," he says easily.

 

He's still shirtless. She's still staring.

 

Naruto is between them and Sakura is almost grateful for the little boy. There was a certain gravity around Kakashi. She'd noticed it more and more, and now, after she'd been pressed against his bare skin, it seemed like she couldn't help but be pulled in even more. 

 

She watches Kakashi relax, shifting from his knees to a sit, his legs splayed out. He's still close to her, he's still watching her. 

 

"Why were you distracted?" he asks gently.

 

Sakura eases Naruto from her and he seems happy to sit beside her, his little head leaned on her arm.

 

"Oh," she says "I just have some stuff on my mind."

 

Kakashi reaches behind himself and retrieves his bottle of water. He unscrews the cap and holds it out to her.

 

Sakura takes it gratefully and drinks the water down, flushing the last of the taste of blood from her throat. 

 

"What stuff?" he asks 

 

Sakura's cheek is still tingling from the scant touch of his knuckles, she's glad for the distraction.

 

"I just have some big committee meeting soon and I'm thinking about it," she says, hoping she sounds causal about it. 

 

Kakashi tilts his head, "thinking about...?" he prods.

 

"Things I've missed, things I still need to do, things I think I'm going to suck at," she tells him with a small laugh.

 

"Okay," he says, shifting to lean back against the mirror, "so tell me."

 

Sakura thinks she almost heard him, but he's crossed his arms across his chest and she can't stop staring at the way the muscles in his biceps bunch and flex. 

 

"A-about my committee meeting?" she asks, tearing her eyes away from his still very bare torso.

 

"Yea," he says, "it's a presentation, right? Present it to me."

 

Sakura blinks.

 

"It's fine," she says waving her hand at him, she didn't want him to have to listen to her out of some guilty obligation.

 

"Come on," he says, nudging her foot with his, "I want to know."

 

"I don't want to waste your time," she tells him, nudging her foot back with hers, "besides it's Naruto's lesson, and-"

 

"You're never wasting my time," he says and she almost has to close her eyes at the tone of his voice. Honest, gentle, kind. 

 

"Plus," he glances pointedly over at Naruto who has leaned his head on Sakura and has seemed to drift off to sleep, his eyes closed, his body rising and falling with his breaths.

 

Sakura looked down at him fondly. She hadn't realized he'd fallen asleep.

 

"Tell me," he says again and she sighs as his voice washes over her, silver and smooth and calm like flowing water.

 

"Well," she begins, sitting back, "I thought I'd start like this."

Notes:

HEHEHEHE

SORRY I LOVE THEM SO MUCH, THEYRE SO STINKIN SOFT

UGH.

You guys are all so freaking cute, my inbox gets soo full after posting and it makes my heart light up in literal freaking joy!

I promise I will reply to all your comments soon.

Some of you, genius' that you are, thought Kakashi was going to ask Sakura about why she came to him after his and Sasuke's fight... and (spoiler alert) you're right!

And Kakashi WILL get to asking her... but not yet ;) there's something better in store for them... and for YOU, in the form of a (drum roll pleeease)

DOUBLE UPDATE!

That's right girls and gays, this Friday will feature ANOTHER double update.

So some context, chapter 13 used to be HUGE, 6k+ words huge, and I KEPT trying to cut it down but I was SO stuck on what to cut down.

My issue was that there were two VERY IMPORTANT plot points, and TWO very important thematic elements I needed to capture, and I genuinely couldn't scrap any of it... and thus, double update.

This means At The House Lonely will have a Part 1 AND a Part 2, all for your reading pleasure my darlings.

At The House Lonely is also some of my favorite stuff, and I think it had a little bit of everything you've all been asking for... including, some Sasuke folding ;P

You all deserve it <3

Monday will mark the release of my FAVORITE chapter ever, Bend the Truth. Seriously! It's just so... ugh.

No spoilers :P You'll know soon enough.

Expect Friday's chapters a liiitle earlier than usual, your favorite fanfiction author (is that too self-indulgent? lol) has somehow managed to have a pretty social weekend. I want to get the chapters up for you before I'm too uh, intoxicated shall we say, to do so ;)

As usual, I adore all of you, I hope you like this chapter, it marks beginning of a shift in their physical relationship, and of Sakura finally, FINALLY, beginning to admit some things to herself.

Thank you for your continued support, your continued engagement, all your theories and ideas, and for being so wonderful in general!!

See you Friday! <3

XOXO,

- B

P.S. Sneak peak anyone? The following is a cut from Part 2 (it was REALLY hard to pick a couple lines that didn't spoil everything, forgive me if it's a little underwhelming)

From At The House Lonely:

Sakura's phone buzzes and she frantically thumbs it open.

Kakashi has sent her a picture and she nearly drops her phone at what she sees.

HMMMM NOW WHAT COULD THAT PCITURE BE??!?!?!

Find out Friday :P :D <3

Chapter 13: At the House Lonely, Pt.1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

If there was a God that existed, Sakura was positive that they had a sick sense of humour.

 

After all, what type of empathetic altruistic evangelical being would make her watch Sasuke and Kakashi... again.

 

Shirtless. 

 

And, whoever this God was, they must have made Sakura their official punching bag, because not only was there an audience watching, but Sakura was also seated behind to a group of girls who were debating on which man they would rather fuck... Loudly.

 

Sasuke, one of them says, nearly purring. He's so pretty that I'd be on top just so I could stare down at him.

 

She should definitely say something, but then again, admitting she was eavesdropping on how this other girl would fuck her boyfriend somehow seemed worse.

 

Me too! Agrees another girl, I just know he'd keep going until you were fucked out.

 

Sakura resists the urge to crumple into a pool of embarrassment.

 

Nah, I'm fucking Kakashi, the third one says, look at him! I just know his dick is-

 

"Hi Sakura!"

 

Sakura swallows the wet heat that had found a home in her throat at the mental image of... never mind.

 

She turns to see all three and a half feet of Naruto standing on her left with Tsunade.

 

Kakashi looks like he'd make you beg for it and-

 

"H-Hi Naruto!" Sakura greets just a little too loudly, hoping the girls below her could take a hint, "hi Tsunade," she added.

 

"Can we sit?" Tsunade asks, eyeing the completely empty bench next to Sakura.

 

The answer was very obviously no. After all, there was a gaggle of girls below her talking about their sexual fantasies for her boyfriend and Kakashi.

 

If that wasn’t bad enough, she was also swallowing down vomit at the prospect of seeing Sasuke and Kakashi in a scenario that resembled their first spar.

 

So, she shot Tsunade a shakey smile and lied through her teeth, "yes I'd love that."

 

"I call sitting on your lap!" Naruto cried, running over and clambering on.

 

Tsunade gave Sakura an apologetic look, "I can get him off you if you want," she said with a tired smile.

 

Despite Naruto's pointy elbows and wiggling torso, she found herself wrapping her arms around the little boy as he settled himself in her lap.

 

"I don't mind," she told Tsunade sincerely, she leaned forward and gave Naruto a hug, "he’s growing on me."

 

Naruto beamed at her.

 

Tsunade sat down gingerly, a wary look on her features. She leaned into Sakura, "sometimes he grows on people like a rash, be careful"

 

Sakura threw her head back and laughed as Tsunade settled in her seat. There was deep love and affection in her tone, but also, a genuine warning.

 

"So," Tsunade started, squinting at where Kakashi and Sasuke had bent their heads together in conversation, "this must be fun for you."

 

Hardly. Sakura was worried. She couldn't bare to see Kakashi hurt. Not like that. Not again. 

 

“I’m kind of nervous,” she admitted hesitantly.

 

“I-“ she paused as Naruto leaned forward on her lap to introduce himself to the gaggle of girls in front of them.

 

“I don’t want to see him hurt again,” she says quietly, feeling oddly vulnerable.

 

She thinks Tsunade must sense it because the other woman keeps her eyes fixed on the ring.

 

“He’s good to you?” Tsunade asks quietly.

 

“The best,” Sakura says without hesitation.

 

She laughs as Naruto bats his eyelashes for the giggling girls in front of them.

 

“He’s kind,” Sakura says. She’s thinking about how Kakashi had listened to her recite her presentation for nearly half an hour. He’d stopped her every now and then, tapping her knee to indicate that he had something to say.

 

He had stopped her to ask for more explanation, he stopped her to tell her when something didn’t make sense, stopped her to tell her when something did.

 

The whole time, he’d been engaged, had watched her talk with that small lopsided smile and a tilt of his head.

 

It had made her warm. It made her want to lean in.

 

She thought about how he brought her breakfast, how he made her laugh each time she was in a mood. She thought about how softly he had held her face, thought about the tingling trails his scant touches left on her skin.

 

“He’s kind,” she repeats smiling to herself.

 

Tsunade turns and gives her a warm smile, “that’s good, how long have you been together?”

 

Sakura frowns, “I met Kakashi like three months ago,” she says, confused.

 

Tsunade raises a brow, her lips pulling into an amused smile, “I was talking about Sasuke,” she says, “your boyfriend.”

 

Sakura feels her face flush beet red, “oh,” she says dumbly.

 

Tsunade seems to be even more amused by her reaction, “wishful thinking?”

 

Sakura wants to die. Truly, and actually, die.

 

Maybe, if she was really lucky, a stray bolt of lightening would just put her out of her misery.

 

“I, uh,” she scrambled to produce an intelligible sentences, “sorry, I was just thinking about Kakashi since he was injured more than Sasuke last time, and I guess I was distracted and, uh, yea.”

 

It is probably the least graceful sentence that had come out of her mouth in a while, but thankfully, Tsunade takes her seriously.

 

“That was a pretty nasty injury,” she agrees soberly, “it’s a miracle he’s that functional in such a short amount of time.”

 

Fear gnawed a hole in Sakura’s gut at the words, “do you think he’ll be okay to-“

 

Her eyes flit to the training room where Kakashi is still speaking to Sasuke.

 

Sasuke’s eyes are narrow, his gaze untrusting.

 

“He’ll be okay,” Tsunade assures her, “if it makes you feel any better, this is going to be a no contact situation.”

 

Sakura looks back to her training room, and to her surprise, sees Sasuke unwrapping his wrists, the dark blue bandages unwinding and falling to the floor.

 

Neither man reached for a helmet or gloves.

 

Kakashi was leaning over fiddling with the waistband of his pants.

 

His posture was relaxed, his joints loose, his hair flopping into his forehead.

 

Sakura lingered just a moment too long when his fiddling caused his waistband to slip down a sliver.

 

“What’s Kakashi doing?” She asked, doing her best not to keep staring at him.

 

Tsunade folded her arms, a feline smile growing across her face, “the bell test.”

 

- - -

 

The bell test, as Tsunade explained, was a type of training exercise Kakashi had picked up from his father.

 

Sakura hasn’t heard Kakashi talk about his family yet, so she leaned in, eager to learn more.

 

“It’s a straightforward exercise, really,” Tsunade explained, “Kakashi has bells on his pants, Sasuke’s goal is to take them.”

 

“That’s it?” Sakura asked, confused. It didn’t sound that hard.

 

“It’s not as easy as it sounds,” Tsunade replied, “especially if it’s Kakashi you’re trying to take them from.”

 

She watched as the men stood across from each other. Sasuke held himself in a loose fighting position, hands open, knees bent

 

Kakashi scratched his bare chest, bored.

 

He’d taken his necklace off and placed it by his instructor t-shirt, the blood stain standing out against the white embroidery.

 

It was her blood on his shirt, she realized. She should probably offer to wash that for him.

 

She smiled at the idea, she had a feeling he’d just raise an eyebrow at her, give her that same lopsided grin, and refuse.

 

“Alright,” Tsunade said, leaning forward. Her Hokage robe spilled over her lap and Sakura took a moment to glance at the blonde woman. There was a carefully controlled look of interest on her face.

 

Who was it directed at, though? Sasuke? Or Kakashi.

 

“They’re starting,” Tsunade says.

 

- - -

 

Sasuke’s first move is fairly simple, in fact, it’s exactly what Sakura would do.

 

He lunges forward, reaching for the bells.

 

Kakashi moves neatly out of his way, and Sasuke stumbles forward with the force of his momentum.

 

A small ripple of laughter breaks out across the audience and it sends colour to Sasuke’s cheeks.

 

Sakura presses her lips together trying not to smile.

 

Sasuke lunges at Kakashi again, his speed and movements more sure and serious, but Kakashi easily evades him, his hands tucked neatly behind his back.

 

Sasuke stumbles again.

 

Sakura watches as Sasuke rights himself, shakes his head, and lunges at Kakashi again.

 

Over and over, they repeat this, Sasuke’s movements quick but ineffective at removing the bells from Kakashi’s pants.

 

The audience gets more and more amused at the pair of them, Sakura hears chuckles and laughter each time Sasuke misses.

 

Finally, Sasuke lunges, misses, and then falls forward from the force of his momentum.

 

A ripple of laughter breaks out across the audience and Sakura can’t help but clamp a hand over her own mouth in amusement.

 

From her left, Tsunade lefts out a loud guffaw, “I should record this and watch it when I’m having a bad day,” she says happily.

 

“You’re terrible,” Sakura said from behind her, biting her cheek to keep from laughing.

 

Sasuke is angry, she can tell by the way he’s curled his hands into fists, how there is tension in the too-straight posture of his spine. She feels her own amusement fading as she watches him shake his head to refocus himself.

 

Kakashi waits, his gaze on the other man.

 

What was he doing?

 

Was he just trying to humiliate Sasuke?

 

Sakura feels a frown work its way on her face.

 

Sasuke is getting nowhere with this, and, the audience laughing at him only worsens his foul mood. Was this really Kakashi training Sasuke?

 

She feels her throat close as a familiar figure walks to the centre of the stage. Long hair, grey skin, a serpentine smile.

 

Orochimaru.

 

Sakura watches as he knocks against the glass door and both men’s attention snaps to him. Orochimaru says something, gesticulating wildly at Sasuke who is nodding in response.

 

Kakashi shrugs.

 

Sasuke nods and follows Orochimaru out of the room. Sakura follows them with her eyes, noting they’re heading in the direction of the changing rooms.

 

“Boo,” Tsunade says from beside her, “and I was just starting to enjoy myself.”

 

But Sakura hardly hears her.

 

If Kakashi was only trying to humiliate Sasuke and not train him, she needed to say something. It wasn’t fair.

 

“Excuse me,” she mumbles, gently sliding Naruto off his lap.

 

The little boy goes easily, squatting down so that he can continue to charm the girls in front of him.

 

Sakura stands up and begins picking her way down the bleachers.

 

- - -

 

“Yo.”

 

Sakura is struck, just for a moment, at how beautiful Kakashi actually is. Especially like this, the strong sinew of his muscles exposed, the curve of his abs, the flex of his arms. She is silent as he tips his water-bottle into his mouth. She watches the bob of his throat as he drinks deeply.

 

He swallows and turns back to her, his lips still shining with water.

 

She swallows the urge to wipe it off for him.

 

“What’s up?” he asks as he twists the lid back on to his bottle, “you having a good time?”

 

Sakura shakes her head to clear her mind from the very persistent thoughts of the way his abs taper into his pants.

 

“Are you trying to humiliate Sasuke?”

 

Kakashi’s brows furrow.

 

“Not at all,” he says slowly, “why?”

 

Sakura swallows, slightly taken aback by the shock and honesty in his voice.

 

“I just think,” she turns back to glance at the audience behind them. Naruto waves maddeningly at her.

 

“I just think,” she repeats, “he’s not getting whatever it is you’re trying to teach.”

 

She hesitates, “neither do I.”

 

Kakashi regards her, a tilt of his head, a small quirk of his lips.

 

Sakura swallows nervously, was she in the wrong here? Kakashi was trained and sure of himself, this was a technique he’d inherited from his father. Was she in the wrong to question him like this?

 

“Alright,” Kakashi says and Sakura strains her ears to listen for any irritation in his voice, “what does it look like I’m doing?”

 

There’s none. It’s just simple curiosity, a desire to understand.

 

Sakura feels herself relax.

 

“Making him stumble” she says with a small laugh.

 

Kakashi’s lips curl, “and?”

 

“Frustrating him,” she says with a smile.

 

“And?”

 

“Amusing Tsunade beyond belief” she says and Kakashi throws his head back to laugh.

 

“Anything else?” he asks, righting himself.

 

“Not that I can see,” Sakura says with a small shrug.

 

Kakashi is watching her, his head tilted amusedly, his strong arms crossed over his bare chest.

 

“Okay,” he says with a wry smile, “I’ll try it a different way.”

 

 

- - -

 

 

Sakura picks her way back up the bleachers, her heart feeling lighter in her chest.

 

Kakashi, as usual, was completely different than anything she’d ever expected, from anyone she’d ever met. How many times had she brought up an issue with Sasuke only to settle? Only to have it half solved?

 

Kakashi takes her seriously, he considers her… he listens to her.

 

Sakura feels that warm liquid swirl in her chest again, that feeling of… something she couldn’t quite name yet.

 

Whatever it was, the feeling was even more salient lately.

 

“Hey!”

 

She glances up to find the four girls who’d been talking about Sasuke and Kakashi waving frantically at her.

 

“Hey!” the same voice calls again and Sakura squints her eyes to see if maybe they’d mistaken her for someone else.

 

Nope. They were still waving at her.

 

Sakura thought about it. They hadn’t known Sasuke was her boyfriend, it wasn’t like they’d said what they’d said on purpose. Maybe they were calling out to her because they wanted to get to know her. It had been months in The Leaf and the only person she’d really befriended was Kakashi, she could use some girlfriends.

 

So, she veered off her path a little bit to head towards them.

 

“Hey!” she called back as she approached them, “I’m Sakura.”

 

“Cool,” said the girl who’d originally called out to her, Sakura recognized her voice as the one who’d fantasized about Kakashi’s…. uh

 

“I’m Karui,” she said gesturing at herself, “this is Tenten, Temari, and Tayuya,” she said, gesturing at the other girls in turn. Sakura waved to them.

 

“I noticed you were talking to Kakashi,” she said slowly, her eyes slipping behind Sakura to Kakashi who was alone in the training room waiting for Sasuke.

 

There’s a look in Karui’s amber eyes, it reminds Sakura of a panther hunting its prey.

 

“Are you guys friends?” Karui asks with a toss of her deep auburn hair.

 

The warm liquid feeling swirling in her chest seems to freeze, its spectacular light melting into something colder.

 

“Yeah,” Sakura says, hesitant.

 

A feline smile curls on Karui’s lips and she grabs Sakura’s hands pulling her forward, “Amazing!”

 

“Could you do me a favour?” she asks, digging around in her purse for something, “I think he’s so hot, like unreasonably hot,” Karui says, she pulls out a scrap of paper and lets go of Sakura’s hand to jot something down on it.

 

“Would you give him my number?”

 

She holds the scrap of paper out to Sakura, her number scrawled on it, her name written just below it, a heart substituting the dot of the ‘i’.

 

There is ice in Sakura’s chest.

 

“I, uh,” Sakura stares at the paper stupidly.

 

“I mean,” Karui continues, waving the paper empathetically, “you get it right?”

 

Sakura did. Of course she did. She’d done this before, played matchmaker, been the silent middle man in a beautiful blossoming relationship.

 

This should be fine. She should be completely okay with hooking Kakashi up with an obviously beautiful girl who clearly wanted him.

 

But then she thinks of Kakashi's hands on Karui's smooth brown face, she thinks of him tucking a flower behind Karui's long auburn hair, she thinks of his eyes, a warm winter sky, locked with Karui's stunning amber ones.

 

Something dark and possessive burns in her stomach.

 

So, Sakura doesn’t think twice when she pushes Karui’s hand away, “I’m sorry,” she says quietly, “he’s involved with someone.”

 

When Karui’s face falls in disappointment, a wicked part of Sakura rears its head to roar in satisfaction.

 

“He is?” Karui asks, crestfallen.

 

“Yea,” Sakura says, “it’s kind of serious.”

 

The lie sends a prickling feeling down into her fingers and toes. A type of tainted victory.

 

“Oh well,” Karui says, sitting back and shoving her number back in her purse, “it was worth a shot, right?”

 

“Exactly,” Sakura says. She glances up at where Tsunade and Naruto are sitting a row up.

 

“I’ve got to go,” she says quickly, “um, but I’ll remember you if anything changes between Kakashi and his…” Sakura falters, “situation,” she says at last.

 

Karui brightens, sitting up straight, “really? That would be great!”

 

Sakura nods and plasters a smile on her face “no worries!” she says.

 

She bids the girls farewell and picks her way back to her seat, her entire body thrumming with the heavy weight of what she’s just done.

Notes:

Did you know that if you if you rearrange the the letters in Sakura Haruno, it spells out J E A L O U S A S F U C K

OUR GIRL IS FULLLLLY jealous!

And it might come back to bite her in a little bit ;)

Actually, in a lotta bit, as in on Monday... hehehe, there's more in Pt 2 for y'all!!

I'll catch up with you in the comments of the next part :)

XOXO,

-B <3

Chapter 14: At The House Lonely, Pt.2

Summary:

Sasuke and Kakashi's spar gets slightly carried away. Sakura has some choice words for Sasuke at home.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

When Sasuke returns, his mood is clearly elevated, there is a levity to him, his frustration having melted away. Sakura recognizes his posture, the gait of his walk, the way he beats his chest, the way the audience cheers at his energy.

 

It makes her stomach twist.

 

Tsunade must notice it too because the other woman crosses her arms over her ample chest, “this,” she says narrowing her eyes, “should be interesting.”

 

When Sasuke enters the room, Kakashi approaches him, his spine straight, the slouch missing. Sakura realizes that Kakashi must notice the change too.

 

He says something to Sasuke, his hands gesticulating softly between them, Sakura tries her best to understand what’s happening but there’s just no way for her to read their lips with the distance she was at.

 

She watches instead, trying to read their body language. To her surprise, Kakashi plucks the bells from his own waistband and hands them to Sasuke.

 

“What’s he doing?” she says to no one in particular.

 

“I’m wondering the same thing,” Tsunade murmurs back.

 

Sakura watches as Sasuke tucks them into his own waistband. Judging from the dreamy sighs below her, so does the gaggle of girls.

 

Kakashi nods once, and then steps away, standing in an open stance.

 

Sasuke stands opposite of him nearly vibrating with tension.

 

Sakura feels anxiety gnawing the side of her ribs.

 

The last time this had happened, Kakashi had been hurt.

 

Badly.

 

What would she do if it happened again?

 

Sakura watches them with her heart in her throat. When the match begins, it’s all she can do to not look away

 

- - -

 

This time, it’s Kakashi who lunges at Sasuke, his hand aimed at the bells hanging from Sasuke’s waist.

 

Sasuke twists out of the way, his movements not as graceful as Kakashi’s.

 

Kakashi doesn’t pause to readjust the way Sasuke has, instead he pressures the other man, side stepping him to grab at the bells again.

 

Sasuke stumbles, backing away as quickly as he can. Kakashi’s hands just miss the bells.

 

Kakashi presses Sasuke again, darting jsut behind him to tap the other man’s back, before stepping to the side of him and tapping his ribs.

 

Understanding begins to dawn on Sakura.

 

When Sasuke kicks, he drops his guard, his elbows flare out, his back hand slips.

 

Kakashi was methodically showing Sasuke where his vulnerabilities were.

 

“I get it,” she says, watching as Kakashi flows in that way of his, tapping Sasuke’s rib again, ducking to tap his back foot.

 

Sakura feels Tsunade shift beside her, “genius, isn’t it?” Tsunade replies.

 

“It’s why he’s going to be a fantastic Hokage,” Tsunade says quietly, deep affection evident in her voice.

 

Sakura only smiles, watching as Kakashi seems to dance around Sasuke.

 

She hadn’t quite understood why Kakashi had offered to train Sasuke at first, but now, she was gaining some clarity. Kakashi viewed fighting as an art form, something that was worth teaching, something that should be shared.

 

When you ask to spar someone, you're asking for an opportunity to learn,” Kakashi had told her.

 

Sasuke had asked him for just that.

 

Refusing someone an opportunity to learn just wasn’t who Kakashi was.

 

This, was who he was, she realized. A man so deeply rooted in the goodness of his character that he’d hardly hesitated to help someone who’d carelessly hurt him. That he could look past all that to see an opportunity to truly teach Sasuke.

 

The warm liquid feeling returns to her chest, swirling and dancing in time with Kakashi’s movements.

 

“He’s going to be incredible,” she breathes softly, agreeing with Tsunade.

 

Sakura watches as Kakashi works his way around Sasuke, focusing less on getting the bells, and more on exposing where Sasuke was leaving himself wide open to attacks.

 

He flowed easily, just as he had in the first spar with Sasuke; his body following itself, joint after tendon, muscle after bone, vertebrae after vertebrae.

 

It reminds Sakura of his voice, smooth silver, the way it seemed to pour over her like spring water.

 

She’s watching as Kakashi moves around Sasuke, tapping and ducking and twisting and stops staring at Kakashi long enough to notice Sasuke.

 

He’s furious.

 

There is tension running through the coils of muscles lining his arms and abdomen, frustration radiating off of him in waves.

 

She is almost not surprised when Sasuke roars and throws a punch.

 

He is gloveless, both men are helmet-less, throwing that kind of attach would have serious consequences had it not been for Kakashi’s quick reflexes, his elbow flying up to deflect the attack.

 

It’s the same block he’d taught Sakura to do in Naruto’s lesson.

 

Sakura’s eyes don’t move from the training room.

 

Kakashi lips move, both men frozen in place, locked against each other. Kakashi is saying something to Sasuke, the muscles in his jaw and neck tense.

 

Whatever Kakashi says, it doesn’t seem to work. Sasuke swings again, and this time Kakashi steps out of the way, neatly avoiding Sasuke’s powerful attack.

 

What was Sasuke doing?!

 

Sasuke lunges at Kakashi, launching attack after attack, lightening fast and vicious. He and Kakashi are both unprotected, Kakashi is dodging and blocking neatly but Sakura’s heart is beating maddeningly against her ribs. This was supposed to be a lesson! Now, Sasuke was attacking Kakashi!

 

“That little shit,” Tsunade grits out, her fists curled against her thighs.

 

Sakura feels like she’s hearing Tsunade from underwater, the entire scene feeling distant and far away.

 

Sasuke was going to hurt Kakashi.

 

Panic knots itself behind Sakura’s heart, seeming to send venom directly into her bloodstream. Would she be able to stomach it if something happened to him again?

 

Would she be able to forgive Sasuke?

 

She watches, her entire body cold with terror as Sasuke throws a roundhouse kick, aiming for the side of Kakashi’s head.

 

Kakashi, lightening fast, ducks below Sasuke’s leg, and emerges behind the other man.

 

Sasuke spins, angry.

 

Sasuke swings, a fury of punches and jabs, and Kakashi, smooth as spring water, blocks them with ease.

 

It’s when Sasuke throws a cross, his back hand flying, his hips twisting with power, that Kakashi blocks, his own front hand easily deflecting the blow. Sakura watches as Kakashi steps into Sasuke.

 

The last time he’d done this, Sasuke had stomped on his knee.

 

Fear grips Sakura’s throat.

 

Kakashi, moving faster than she’d thought possible, threads his back arm around Sasuke’s neck, hooking with his elbow and dragging Sasuke’s head in tight.

 

It’s all over in a moment, Sasuke is bent over, his head neck trapped between the crook of Kakashi’s arm and his ribs, his back bowed as he struggles to get out of Kakashi’s choke hold.

 

Kakashi squeezes and pulls upwards and she watches as Sasuke is forced to his toes, his face reddening in Kakashi’s chokehold.

 

There are gasps rippling through the crowd.

 

Serves Sasuke right!

 

Oh shit, maybe Hatake was holding back!

 

Did anyone get that on video?

 

Sakura watches, her heartbeat returning to normal as Sasuke taps Kakashi’s bicep frantically.

 

Kakashi releases him instantly, and Sasuke stumbles back.

 

Kakashi, despite what has just transpired, looks composed.

 

Sakura feels furious.

 

Sasuke rights himself, his face burning bright red, his hands massaging his throat. Sakura watches his chest rise and fall heavily, watches the way he sucks down air.

 

Kakashi says nothing, just watches Sasuke.

 

He says something that Sakura cannot hear and Sasuke’s head snaps up.

 

Kakashi holds out his hand.

 

Hanging from his fingers are the bells.

 

When had he had a change to grab them?!

 

Kakashi gives Sasuke a long look.

 

And then, with his head held high, his gaze unwavering, Kakashi strides out of the training room.

 

- - -

 

The car ride home is silent and Sakura is glad for it.

 

She has too many feelings swirling through her chest to try and figure out what to say to Sasuke.

 

The most obvious one is anger. She’s furious with him. How he had the nerve to ask Kakashi for help, and then turn around and attack him was completely beyond her!

 

Not only that, he’d let his temper get ahead of him, again. Kakashi had tried to teach Sasuke something and he’d squandered that opportunity the moment it was handed to him

 

Sakura doesn’t know what to say, doesn’t know how to speak to Sasuke without yelling at him. So, she texts Kakashi instead.

 

Sakura: you okay?

 

He replies quickly.

 

Kakashi: not really

 

She feels her stomach churn with worry

 

Her phone buzzes and she frantically thumbs it open.

 

Kakashi has sent her a picture and she nearly drops her phone at what she sees.

 

He’s sent her a photo of him, angled high up so that she can see the full length of his naked torso. Her mouth waters at the sight.

 

She’d seen his shirtless body all day today, but this, a photo on her phone, something she can hold on to, something she can return to, makes her head spin.

 

She thinks he is beautiful.

 

The lighting is damn near sinful, it captures the way his muscles twist and rope around his limbs, highlights the swell of his pectorals, the rise of his biceps. It catches on the taper of his abs down into his pants, the vee of his abdominal muscles, the jut of his hipbones, the way his waist whittles down, narrow and powerful.

 

He’s shooting the camera a lazy thumbs up.

 

There is a wet heat in her throat and Sakura struggles to swallow it down.

 

Kakashi: Tsunade’s about to kick my ass

 

Sakura’s cheeks flame as she realizes Tsunade is in the background of the photo. She’d changed out of her typical business-casual wear and Hokage robe combination to don workout gear. She had on a pair of black gloves, black shorts, and a black sports bra, her impressively defined abs on display.

 

She’s shooting a peace sign over Kakashi’s shoulder, a wicked smile across her face.

 

Sakura had hardly noticed her.

 

Kakashi: you getting home okay?

 

Sakura glances up, they’re one stoplight away from home. She and Sasuke haven’t spoken yet.

 

Sakura: yup

 

Sakura: tell her not to do too much damage

 

Kakashi: like that’ll work

 

Sakura smiles to herself.

 

She pretends it’s nothing when she thumbs open the picture he’d sent her.

 

- - -

 

Dinner is a quiet affair.

 

Sasuke re-heats them leftovers from the night before and they sit across from one another in silence.

 

Sakura knows she needs to say something, but she’s mindful of how Sasuke must be feeling. She needs to talk to him about that, about how his temper keeps overtaking him, but, she realizes this might not be the best time. Composing herself, she tries something different.

 

“So-“

 

“So-“

 

She stares at him. They’ve interrupted one another.

 

“You first,” Sasuke says, reaching for his glass of water.

 

“I have a big committee meeting coming up,” she says, “and I’m kind of nervous.”

 

“Oh?” Sasuke tilts his head, “nervous why, baby?”

 

Sakura feels herself relax a little.

 

“I’m just worried I’m going to mess something up,” she says with a small laugh, “I’ve been practicing all week and most of last night, but I’m still worried, even though-“

 

Even though Kakashi thought it was great, she thinks, even though he gave me some pointers and helped me identify some areas I was shaky with so I know where to focus my efforts.

 

“Even though,” she continues, “I touched up the presentation a little bit.”

 

Sasuke nods so she continues.

 

“Anyways, I was wondering if you could listen to it for me and see what you think.”

 

 Sasuke gives her a warm smile and reaches a hand out to squeeze hers.

 

“Baby,” he says fondly, “you’re going to be incredible.”

 

Sakura smiles at him. She feels a familiar warmth sparking in her chest.

 

“I know you’ve probably thought of everything and gone over it a million times,” he says easily, “you don’t need me to tell you it’s good.”

 

Those sparks die as quickly as they start.

 

Kakashi had pressed her to tell him, had listened to her for nearly half an hour, had tapped her knee when he needed to interrupt. Sasuke hadn’t even bothered to hear her out.

 

Sakura swallowed down the tears welling in her throat.

 

She plastered a smile on her face instead, “thanks,” she said, squeezing his hand back before retracting it.

 

Sasuke shot her a rare smile before straightening, “can I tell you my news now?”

 

She nods, “yea, what’s up?”

 

Sasuke’s mood is clearly brighter, he leans back in his chair, “so, some of my friends and I were thinking of renting a cottage for Christmas.”

 

“Oh?”

 

“Yea,” he says, excited, “We were thinking of going to the next town over, Suna? They have great sandy beaches and it’s a little warmer than here so it’ll be great for swimming.”

 

Swimming. Sun. Sand. This would be Christmas time so she’d be done with school.

 

Sakura feels the idea warming in her chest, it would be a great way to hang out together, to take a break and reset and then head back to school completely refreshed.

 

A vacation might be just the thing she needed!

 

“Thats a great idea,” she says sincerely, “when do we leave?”

 

Sakura watches Sasuke’s face fall and knows his truth before he speaks it.

 

“Oh,” he says quietly, “I didn’t realize you wanted to come.”

 

Sakura huffs a laugh, her stomach tight, her appetite fading, “why wouldn’t I want to come?”

 

“I just figured because it was my friends and I, that you wouldn’t-“

 

She told herself she was going to be civil, that she was going be mindful of how Sasuke was feeling, but that was all she ever did. Thought about him, accommodated him.

 

He couldn’t even be bothered to think about her.

 

“Wait,” she says, interrupting him, “so you need ‘quality time’ with me for like four hours a day where I sit on my ass and do nothing-“

 

“Sakura,” he says exasperated, pinching the bridge of of his nose,

 

“No,” she says, her voice hard, “but the minute you want to leave for a week to do fuck all, then suddenly all that quality time you need so badly is gone?”

 

“Sakura it's not my fault my friends want to go-“

 

“I don't even have friends Sasuke!” She all but yells. She thinks of the four girls in the stand, how she’d gone over to them in the hopes of finding some sort of companionship. It was almost pathetic.

 

“We moved here three months ago, the only friend I have is Kakashi!”

 

At the mention of Kakashi’s name, Sasuke’s eyes narrow.

 

“Some fucking friend he is,” Sasuke sneers.

 

Sakura feels her anger swell, “pardon?”

 

“The guy’s intent on humiliating me, Sakura.”

 

She barks a laugh out, “you’re kidding me, right?”

 

“You saw what he did to me, I’m surprised you didn’t say anything,” Sasuke says, cold.

 

She had said something! She'd asked Kakashi to change his technique and he'd listened to her. As fucking usual, Sasuke had no clue what she was doing for him!

 

“He tried to teach you something.”

 

“What?” Sasuke asks, sharply, “how to waste my fucking time?”

 

Sakura stands up, her chair clattering back noisily.

 

“You’re so self-centred, Sasuke,” she hisses angrily, “it’s not always about winning, it’s not always about what you want.”

 

Sasuke stands, mirroring her, his chair scrapping agains the floor, the noise ugly and grating.

 

“Yea, I want to not be embarrassed in front of the whole gym, apparently, I’m asking for too much.”

 

Sakura huffs, “yea, and I want to stop wasting my fucking life.”

 

The words fly out of her, angry and wicked and honest.

 

Sasuke’s eyes narrow.

 

“Excuse me?”

 

She should stop, but she’s too far gone now. Her fury burns in her chest, hot and indignant, demanding to be acknowledged, she’s watched Sasuke stomp on Kakashi’s knee twice, she watched him swung at Kakashi when he was trying to teach him. She’s angry. It’s been three months of being ignored by Sasuke, of being disregarded, of pushing her own feelings to the side and she’s sick of it, she’s angry.

 

“Yea,” she says, fury lacing her words, twisting around her tongue, “I want to stop feeling like all I do is tag along behind you and wait on you and sit on my ass and pretend to give a shit."

 

“You said you wanted to keep coming,” he says quietly.

 

“I don’t,” she spits.

 

“I don’t want to keep watching you loose your temper, I don’t want to watch you give your time and attention to every fucking thing but me.”

 

“Of course I care about you!” Sasuke shot back, “if this is about me not thinking you’d want to come to the cottage, then-“

 

“What do I do at school?”

 

Sakura waits.

 

Sasuke doesn’t answer.

 

“What’s my boss’ name at work? When do I have class? What did I have for breakfast today?”

 

The questions rush out of Sakura. She knows Sasuke doesn’t have the answers.

 

“Exactly,” she says into the awkward silence.

 

“I know everything about you, Sasuke, I literally plan my entire life around you and you-,”

 

She falters, listening to her own words for a moment, hearing the frustration and hurt in her own voice.

 

“You won’t even taken twenty minutes to listen to my presentation!”

 

Sakura and Sasuke stare at each other, both of them breathing hard, the air around them thick with tension.

 

Sakura swipes her phone off of the table and backs up, shoving her chair out of the way with the back of her legs, “I’m going to bed,” she says.

 

Sasuke says nothing.

 

It isn’t anything she's not used to.

 

She marches to the bathroom, slams the door shut behind her, sinks onto the closed toilet lid, and begins to cry.

 

- - -

 

She’s been cruel.

 

Yes, she was mad at Sasuke, yes she’s been feeling neglected by him, but what she said wasn’t kind.

 

Sakura sits on the closet toilet lid, a wad of crumpling toilet paper clutched in her fist.

 

She’s had her phone pressed between her thighs and had ignored it’s vibrations for the past twenty minutes.

 

Sighing, she thumbed it open.

 

It was Kakashi.

 

She manages a watery smile as she navigates to his message

 

Kakashi: just took a punch to the face

 

Kakashi: that hasn’t happened since you

 

Kakashi: must be loosing my touch

 

He’s attached another image, much more conservative this time, a single butterfly bandaid pinching a gash on his cheek closed.

 

Tsunade’s blurry red fingernails hover at his cheekbone. Sakura leans in and surveys his face, relief flooding her when she determines that he’s not swollen up too badly. He’s pouting at the camera, his sweaty grey hair plastered to his forehead. Even rumpled, he looked good.

 

Sakura: ouch! You okay?

 

Kakashi: I’m fading fast

 

Sakura laughs, feeling a levity come over her for the first time all night.

 

Sakura: dramatic

 

She sends an emoji rolling it’s eyes to strengthen her point

 

Sakura: you’re right, you ARE loosing your touch

 

Kakashi: :(

 

Sakura stalls, chewing on her cuticle

 

Sakura: what are you doing right now?

 

Kakashi: finishing up, I’m heading out to see some friends soon

 

Kakashi: why?

 

Sakura sends her next text without thinking

 

Sakura: can I come?

 

She reads over her message and then stares at it, horrified

 

Sakura: you can say no

 

She frantically types another message

 

Sakura: sorry if that’s weird

 

She watches Kakashi’s text bubble bounce as he types a reply

 

Great. She’s probably come across as some clingy weirdo. It wasn’t Kakashi’s responsibility to entertain her, he had a whole life outside of her.

 

Kakashi: why would that be weird?

 

Sakura gnaws her nail

 

Sakura: idk

 

Kakashi: everything okay?

 

Sakura exhales a long suffering sigh. How was he so good at that? Kakashi seemed to have this freaky ability to just… get her.

 

No matter why she thought or felt or worried about, he always seemed to be one step ahead of her, always managed to soothe any anxiety she felt.

 

That realization was why she probably told him what came next.

 

Sakura: not really… me and Sasuke had a fight

 

Sakura: a big one

 

Kakashi’s response was swift

 

Kakashi: want to talk about it?

 

No, she absolutely did not

 

Sakura: not at all

 

Kakashi: fair

 

Kakashi: do you like beer?

 

Sakura: I’m alright with it

 

Kakashi: what if I told you it’s warm and mostly flat?

 

Sakura laughs, her mind flirting fondly back to her early college days

 

Sakura: sold

 

Kakashi: great, we were going to spend the night at the bar

 

Kakashi: the beer’s shit, the company is fantastic

 

Kakashi: you game?

 

Sakura: as long as no one minds that I’d be tagging along

 

Kakashi: they won’t

 

Sakura: okay

 

Sakura: thank you

 

Sakura: :)

 

She smiles at her phone. A night out was exactly what she needed. Away from Sasuke, away from her anger, away from everything but the one person who always seemed to make things right.

 

Sakura: where should I meet you?

 

She figured she could order an Uber to whatever bar they’d be at.

 

Kakashi: text me your address, I’ll come pick you up

 

Kakashi: can you be ready for 8?

 

Sakura peeks at the time at the top of her phone screen. That gave her about forty minutes to shower and look mildly presentable.

 

Sakura: yup

 

Sakura: see you soon :)

Notes:

IS THIS... WHAT THE KIDS ARE CALLING.. A DATE??

No, right? They're JUST friends! Going out in a GROUP! To a public bar... no WAY it's a date... right? ;)

U GUYS I AM FROTHING AT THE MOUTH RIGHT NOW LMAOO

To distract myself, I'd like to FORMALLY invite you all aboard the Sasuke Hate Train, Tsunade is the conductor. Our first stop is Chokehold Station ;)

I feel like this has been a LONG time coming. Bro, Kakashi has literally put Sakura first IN FRONT OF SASUKE and he's too dense and self centered to notice! I'm glad Sakura called his ass out!

And now, our girl is headed out for a nice night with her nice friend who makes her feel nice things... I wooonder what could possible go wrong ;)

Have a lovely weekend my darlings, I will be mostly intoxicated, watching my inbox and smiling drunkenly at your lovely comments :)

SEE YOU MONDAY, I AM SOOOO EXCITED

KISSES AND HUGS AND ALL MY LOVE!!

- B <3

Chapter 15: Bend the Truth

Summary:

Sakura has a night out... a couple of truths are revealed.

Notes:

This is a long chapter. I was gonna split it up, chose against it, ENJOY BABIES.

SIT DOWN TO READ <3 ;D

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Kakashi was right, the beer at the bar, Drunken Fist, was absolutely piss poor.

 

At least, that’s what Sakura had thought about her first beer. The second one went down easier, the third, she hardly tasted, and by her fourth beer, Sakura was very comfortably drunk.

 

And, very comfortably pressed against Kakashi.

 

Kakashi, she’d learned quickly, had a huge group of friends.

 

Guy, his brown skin and booming voice, was the only familiar face in the room. Outside of him, everyone else was new.

 

There was Tenzo, a reserved man with a broad, brawny build. Anko, a short curvaceous woman who’d been keeping the table laughing all night. There was Iruka, a tall man with a ponytail who’d been ordering plates and plates of food for them, Mei, a stunning redhead who kept teasing a very obviously flustered Tenzo. And, Sai, a man with dark hair and skin even paler than Sasuke. Sai was currently fretting over Sakura’s favorite; Ino.

 

Ino was a beautiful platinum blonde with long, thick, cascading hair. She was draped over Sai, her cheeks tinted pink with drunkness.

 

“I LOVE THE FLOWER IN YOUR HAIR!” She hollered across the table with the type of volume that would give even Naruto a run for his money.

 

“THANKS!” Sakura hollered back.

 

“MY PARENTS OWN A FLOWER SHOP!” Ino called back. Poor Sai looked beside himself with her volume, “DID YOU KNOW PINK PEONIES STAND FOR ROOOMAANCE?” She cooed.

 

“NOW I KNOW!” Sakura yelled back.

 

She presses her shoulder into Kakashi’s.

 

“Hear that?” she asks Kakashi, leaning up to his ear, “Naruto looves me.”

 

Kakashi smiles his lopsided smile down at her, “you needed Ino to tell you that?” he asks, his gaze roving across her face all the same.

 

Sakura is snuggled in close enough to get a noseful of his cologne. He smells delectable, of soap, and vetiver, of sandalwood… and, slightly of beer. Though maybe, that was just her.

 

Their table of eight had made quite the ruckus, their noise level even louder given that they were sitting in a long strip down the middle of the bar.

 

Sober Sakura understood, they were pretty loud, and it was a Monday night.

 

Drunk Sakura wanted another beer.

 

She looks around the bar trying to make eye contact with one of the waitresses. Kakashi follows her gaze and then shakes his head.

 

“You need to eat something,” he says, leaning across the table to pluck a basket of nachos from the centre. He places it in front of her.

 

He looks at them pointedly.

 

“I need another beer,” Sakura pouts.

 

“Eat that, and I’ll get you all the shitty beer you want,” he chuckles.

 

Sakura beams, a blissfully delicious, very cheesy tortilla chip on its way to her mouth.

 

Kakashi smiles at her fondly. She doesn’t look away.

 

Actually, all night, she hadn’t looked away from him.

 

He’d texted that he was outside her door at ten past eight. Their house was dark, the lights off, Sasuke nowhere in sight. Sakura was grateful for it.

 

She slipped out the front door, locking it behind her as she exited.

 

Kakashi was leaning against the passenger side door, his long legs crossed at the ankles.

 

She spares a moment to gaze at him in the dim light of the streetlamp.

 

Sakura had never seen him like this, so casual, so normal. She could almost pretend he was just another guy and she was just another girl and they were just on their way to a bar together.

 

He’d worn dark jeans, the material hugging tightly at his thighs, and falling straight down his legs. He’d worn dark black boots that laced up to his ankles, and a dark green linen button up with the sleeves rolled up, the top buttons undone, his silver pendant glinting softly in the light of the streetlamp.

 

Had he been just a normal guy, and she were just a normal girl, and they were meeting for the first time at her doorstep, she might ask him to come inside, she might suggest skipping the bar all together.

 

She tries not to be greedy. Tries to keep her eyes off him, but she keeps finding things to stare at as she approaches him. The little butterfly bandage high on his cheekbone, the silver glow of his hair, the metal glint around his knuckles.

 

She pauses, were those rings?

 

She’d never seen him wear them before.

 

By the time she reaches him, her toes at the curb, she feels a flush crawl up her cheeks.

 

“Hi,” she says, suddenly shy.

 

“Hi,” he parrots.

 

Sakura thinks he might be staring too. She feels his gaze linger on her, at her hips, at the strip of exposed tummy, at her breasts, and then finally, at the flower behind her ear.

 

“Nice touch,” he says, smiling at the peony.

 

Sakura reaches up to touch it self-consciously, “thanks,” she laughs, “it goes with the outfit.”

 

Technically, it did.

 

It had been so long since she’d had a fun night out, Sakura had gone a tiny bit overboard. She’d worn dark blue jeans that fit her snuggly through her hips and bum, they flared out stylishly at the bottom over a pair of pink strappy sandals.

 

She’d changed her top nearly six times, digging through her closet in frustration. She’d eventually settled on a pink halter top, liking the way it made her breasts look, full and proud, but nothing too indecent. It cut a little short over her stomach, and with her jeans sitting midway up her hips, there was just a tiny strip of skin of her stomach exposed.

 

Sakura crossed her arms over her middle, suddenly self-conscious, “maybe I should change,” she mused, “it’s kind of cold outside.”

 

It was November! She’d hardly worn a shirt!

 

“Don’t,” Kakashi said straightening and pushing off of the car door, “you look perfect.”

 

Sakura’s entire body erupts in gooseflesh and it has nothing to do with the weather.

 

“Thanks,” she says shyly, watching him carefully as he walks up to her. Even with her standing on the curb, he’s taller than her. She tilts her head back to look up at him.

 

“I brought an extra sweater for you,” he says pointing a thumb back at the car, “just in case.”

 

Sakura swallows the warm feeling in her throat. He was so good at this, thinking about her, remembering her.

 

She reached a finger out and poked his chest, “thanks,” she repeats, trying not to linger on the way her finger pressed into the bare skin of his chest.

 

Kakashi looks down, his gaze lingering on her fingertips, “you painted your nails?” he asks with a smile.

 

She fans her fingers out in front of him, pleased that he’d noticed, “yea,” she tells him, “terrible idea actually, trying to put mascara on with wet nail-polish is a nightmare.”

 

He leans in, his eyes searching hers, “you did a good job,” he says quietly. Sakura swallows as his gaze slips momentarily from her mascara lined lashes, to her lips.

 

She can’t tell him thanks again, at some point, she needed to produce a better reply.

 

She glances at his fingers, “I’ve never seen you wearing rings,” she tells him.

 

To her relief, (and slight disappointment), he steps away, reaching behind him to open the passenger side door for her, “what can I say,” he says with a smirk, nodding for her to get in, “I’m a stylish guy.”

 

She slides past him into the seat, blushing furiously as he winks at her before closing the door behind her.

 

Kakashi climbs into the drivers seat and starts the car, “temperature’s here,” he says, showing her a dial, “and you can connect to the bluetooth, here,” he explains.

 

“Play whatever you want,” he says, leaning back to survey their surroundings before turning the wheel to pull the car out from the curb.

 

A devious smile stretches its way across Sakura’s lips as she connects her phone to his car, “I hope you like Taylor Swift,” she says smugly.

 

Kakashi groans.

 

- - -

 

Kakashi had lead her through the front of the bar, his hand high between her shoulder blades, his palm warm against her skin. Sakura tried not to squirm.

 

He led her to the table and then introduced her as “Sakura, the girl I mentioned,” with a slight pink across his cheeks.

 

Four beers later, Sakura learns from a similarly drunk Guy, that Kakashi had mentioned quite a bit about her.

 

“Sakura’s hair is so pink, like a fairy,” Guy croons from Sakura’s left, “and Sakura wears cute pyjamas every morning,” he continues dramatically.

 

“I do not say that,” Kakashi says, his cheeks flushing bright red.

 

Sakura shoves anther nacho into her mouth, “you think I look like a fairy?” she beams.

 

“The word I used was pixie,” he says, obviously embarrassed.

 

Pixie?!” Sakura squeals.

 

“Pixie!” Guy declares, “yes dearest Sakura, that is the word he used!”

 

Kakashi groans, “I’m cutting the both of you off,” he says, swiping Guy’s beer from in front of him.

 

“Kakaashi,” Guy groans, leaning over Sakura to try and get his beer back, “don’t be cruel!”

 

Kakashi raises Guy’s drinks to his lips and swigs it back.

 

He drops it to the table and sticks his middle finger at Guy, “then shut up,” he says good naturally.

 

To Sakura’s surprise, Guy reaches out and grasps Kakashi’s hand, splaying his fingers open in front of her.

 

“I get him a ring and this is how he treats me,” Guy cries, holding his brown hand dramatically to his chest.

 

With Kakashi’s hand in front of her, she peers closer, looking at the silver ring on his left hand. It was placed around his fourth finger.

 

“Are you guys married?” she asks Kakashi with wide eyes.

 

“No,” Kakashi says flatly in the same moment that Guy cheers a dramatic, “Yes!”

 

They’re married,” Mei calls from across the table, “when we’re not looking, I swear they run away to go make-out.”

 

“Mei,” Kakashi groans.

 

“He’s a passionate lover!” Guy says, loud enough for the whole bar to hear.

 

Mei continues to yell with Guy about the torrid love affair he and Kakashi are so obviously involved in. Sakura turns to a very flustered looking Kakashi.

 

“Did he actually get you a ring?” she asks him, trying to alleviate some embarrassment.

 

Kakashi rolls his eyes and lets out a long suffering sigh, “yes.”

 

Sakura feels a wide grin work its way across her face, “and you wear it?” she prods, “in public?”

 

“I hate you,” Kakashi says, pinching the bridge of his nose in exasperation.

 

Sakura giggles in satisfaction, her chest filled with something sparkling and bright, “mean,” she tells him, shoving his shoulder with hers.

 

She scoots her chair closer to his, leaning her head on his shoulder. The nachos he’d insisted she eat are doing their thing and she feels slightly less drunk than before.

 

“You doing okay?” he asks, looking down at her.

 

“Very okay,” she tells him, “I’m having a lot of fun.”

 

Kakashi grins at her, his expression is so warm and tender that it rivals the alcohol buzzing pleasantly through her system. Their faces are close together. If she raised her face just a little, she thinks her nose would brush his chin.

 

“Kakashi?”

 

“Mmm?”

 

“Did you really say I look like a pixie?” she asked.

 

“I’m going to kill Guy,” he murmurs, the tops of his cheeks tinting pink.

 

He raises a hand and strokes a curl of hair behind Sakura’s ear, just behind where she’d tucked Naruto’s peony.

 

“You do though,” he says quietly, “it’s one of the first things I thought about you.”

 

She’d done her hair in a rush. Sakura had sported short hair for most of her life, never letting it pass her collarbones. Sasuke had suggested a couple times that she grow it out, he’d said it might be a welcome change, but she’d always liked her hair short.

 

Tonight, she had curled it frantically and pinned most of it up, taking care to neatly arrange a couple pieces around her face.

 

She’d never been happier about her decision.

 

She lifts her head from his shoulder and sits her chin in the palm of her hand, “what else do you think about me?”

 

Kakashi grins wolfishly, his pointed canines peeking from between his lips, “I think,” he says slowly, “that you’re a lightweight.”

 

Sakura feels her jaw drop, “Guy’s drunk too!” she protests.

 

Guy has had enough alcohol to knock out a small village,” Kakashi says with a snort.

 

Sakura glares at him.

 

“I think you’re funny,” Kakashi says, softening.

 

“Really?”

 

He nods, his eyes crinkling.

 

“And I think you work really hard and you deserve more fun in your life.”

 

Kakashi’s words his her square in the chest. She did deserve more fun in her life. Why had she only realized it when she was here? With him? Laughing drunkenly in a bar.

 

She fixes her gaze on his eyes, staring at his features in the dim lighting of the bar, “like this?” she asks him, not looking away.

 

Kakashi holds her gaze, “just like this,” he tells her.

 

- - -

 

She’s nearly done her basket of nachos (and, has snuck a couple swigs from Guy’s drink, much to Kakashi’s chagrin) when someone calls Kakashi’s name.

 

She turns the minute he does to see a beautiful brunette standing behind them.

 

She’s got long brown waist length hair, olive skin, and big eyes rimmed with kohl. In the dim lighting, Sakura can see a streak of purple going through her dark hair.

 

She’s wearing a t-shirt with the bar’s logo, Drunken Fist, on it, and a pair of dark shorts that only emphasized the long line of her legs.

 

Kakashi waves an easy hand at her, “hey Rin.”

 

“You guys look like you’re having fun,” Rin says with a grin.

 

“You know how it is,” Kakashi returns easily, “never a dull moment with this group.”

 

Rin is standing to her left, Kakashi is sitting to her right. Sakura finds herself trapped, quite literally in the middle of their conversation.

 

Sakura leans back in surprise as Rin leans past her to tap the butterfly bandage on Kakashi’s cheek.

 

“Bad spar?” she asks, tilting her head in concern.

 

Okay, who was this girl? And why did the sight of her touching Kakashi make Sakura’s stomach churn?

 

“Just Tsunade,” he says with a shrug, “you know how she can be.”

 

“I do,” Rin says with a smile.

 

She did? How did she know about Tsunade?

 

She gazes at him, “you look good, I like the shirt,” she says appreciatively.

 

Yea, of course he looked good! Why did she need to tell him that?!

 

Kakashi glances down at himself, “thanks,” he chuckles.

 

In the next moment, he shifts and drapes an arm around the back of Sakura’s chair, his knuckles just grazing her shoulder.

 

Sakura feels herself reel, emotional whiplash making her head spin.

 

“How’s school going?” Kakashi asks, shifting closer to her. Sakura feels his thigh press into hers.

 

“It’s going,” Rin tells him with a light laugh, “the kids miss you,” she cocks a hip, “you should come by again, they keep telling me they’ll skip recess if you do.”

 

She was a teacher? Perfect. Apparently, in addition to being beautiful, Rin was also great with kids.

 

“I’ll try to squeeze it in,” Kakashi tells her.

 

Rin peers around the table, “can I get you all anything?” she asks, smiling a blinding smile at Kakashi.

 

“One more round would be great,” Kakashi tells her, he spares a second glance at the end of the table where Tenzo and Iruka have draped an arm over each others’ shoulders and are swaying slightly, “maybe just water for those two,” he amends quickly.

 

Kakashi’s hand cups her shoulder and he pulls her into him. Sakura gulps at the sudden proximity, her heartbeat racing wildly in her chest.

 

He dips his nose to her ear, the long proud line of his nose bridge brushing her earlobe, “hungry?” he asks, his voice pitched low.

 

Sakura nods her head, unable to form words, too focused on the puff of his breath against the sensitive skin of her ear.

 

“What would you like?” he asks, his voice sinfully low, a whisper meant just for her.

 

“Anything,” she manages to get out.

 

You, her brain whispers to her.

 

Kakashi raises his head from her ear, leaning away. Sakura’s head is spinning.

 

“A giant soft pretzel for her,” he tells Rin.

 

Sakura glances up to see Rin’s eyes fixed on her, squinting as if noticing she was there for the first time.

 

Kakashi’s hand is still cupping her shoulder.

 

“Nothing for you, honey?” Rin asks Kakashi, her voice saccharine sweet.

 

Sakura tries not to glare.

 

“Nothing but water, please,” he holds his keys up and jangles them slightly, “I’m driving.”

 

Sakura whips her head around to look at him. She realizes that he hadn’t been drinking all night. Well, save for the big gulp of Guy’s beer, but that hardly counted.

 

“You’re sober?” she asks him.

 

He strokes a hand down her arm, trails it back up, and squeezes gently, “how did you think I was going to get you home safe tonight?” he asks.

 

He hadn’t been drinking because of her? She feels heat rise up her already flushed cheeks. She’d already intruded on his night out with his friends, now, he couldn’t even relax because he had to drive her home!

 

She shoves her half full beer at him, “have it,” she presses, “you should have fun too, and you shouldn’t be responsible for me, and I can take an Uber, and-“

 

Kakashi raises an eyebrow at her and pushes her beer back over, “stop worrying,” he says kindly, “I am having fun,” he tells her and squeezes her shoulder again.

 

Sakura tells herself not to scream.

 

Kakashi turns back to Rin, “I think that’s it,” he says with a smile.

 

Rin stares at him a moment, and then, her gaze flickers to Sakura, to Kakashi’s arm around her shoulder.

 

“Sure,” Rin says, before turning her back to saunter away.

 

- - -

 

Sakura is halfway through her giant soft pretzel. She realizes it was a good choice on Kakashi’s part, it’s helping her sober up considerably.

 

She’s been breaking off pieces and feeding them to Kakashi.

 

He accepts her offers, opening his mouth for her fingers as he continues conversation with the rest of his friends.

 

His arm is still around the back of her chair, his knuckles dragging across her skin every so often.

 

Her fingers keep brushing against his lips.

 

She is still staring at him.

 

“SAKURA!”

 

She glances up to see Ino waving frantically at her. Half the bar apparently notices too.

 

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING NEXT WEEKEND?” Ino hollers, drawing irritated looks from the patrons around them.

 

More sober than Ino, and more aware of her noise level, Sakura calls back, “literally nothing!”

 

“GREAT! WE’RE GOING CAMPING, YOU SHOULD COME!”

 

Ino is swaying slightly, halfway draped across the table, Sai doing his best to keep her from spilling to the floor.

 

“NOVEMBER IS GREAT CAMPING WEATHER!” Ino shouts, continuing, “NO BUGS, NICE WEATHER!”

 

“YOU SHOULD COME!” she repeats.

 

Ino is hollering so loud that she makes Naruto seem quiet, half the bar is glaring over at her but Sakura is laughing so hard she has to press a hand to her stomach to try and stop.

 

Kakashi leans into her, his nose brushing the shell of her ear.

 

“You should come,” he tells her. His words are quiet, private. It’s something meant for just her to hear.

 

He leans back and nods at her encouragingly.

 

She probably shouldn’t yell, probably should speak at a normal volume, but Ino’s enthusiasm is infectious and Sakura hears herself hollering back all the same.

 

“OKAY!”

 

- - -

 

When Kakashi pulls up at the curb next to her house, Sakura leans her head back on the headrest and sighs, her entire body sinking into the seat.

 

“I can’t remember the last time I went out,” she tells him, leaning back and closing her eyes in bliss.

 

She looks over and sees Kakashi frowning at her, “no one’s been taking you out?”

 

She’s just this side of tipsy, but sober and coherent enough to understand what he’s asking.

 

Sasuke hasn’t been taking you out?

 

She doesn’t want to think about Sasuke right now.

 

She shakes her head, “nope.”

 

He softens, “you should go out more, you’ve just moved here and there’s a lot to see,” she turns her head to look at him.

 

“I could take you,” he adds. There’s a nervousness around him that isn’t normally there. Sakura feels it mirrored in her own chest.

 

When she doesn’t say anything, he tilts his head at her, concern knitting across his features, “you alright?” he asks, his tone so disastrously gentle it threatens to tear her apart.

 

She knows what he’s asking. She knows what she’s asking about.

 

She ignores it all the same

 

“You should take me,” she tells him,  “otherwise I’m just sitting at home lonely.”

 

The furrow in his brow deepens, “answer my question.”

 

“I’m fine,” she breezes, waving a hand in his direction, “just tipsy,” she waves her hands in his sweater, “and warm.”

 

Kakashi had ducked out to his car moments before they’d settled the bill. When he’d returned, he’d draped his sweater around her shoulders, murmuring something about how it was chilly outside.

 

She’d pushed her arms through the sleeves, discretely ducking her head to the collar to breathe in the lingering scent of him.

 

When Rin had handed Sakura her share of the bill, Kakashi had plucked the receipt from her hand and pulled out his own credit card.

 

Kakashi,” she protested, grabbing for the paper, her cheeks flaming.

 

“Nope,” he’d said, leaning over to tap his credit card against the machine, “consider it your early vacation.”

 

Sakura’s cheeks were bright red as Rin gave her a once over.

 

Now, she curls her fingers into the too-long sleeves of Kakashi’s sweater, hoping he’ll let her get away with her flimsy lie.

 

He doesn’t seem to buy it.

 

“Want to talk about it?”

 

She didn’t, not even the tiniest bit.

 

“Not at all,” she tells him, she swallows down the acid burning in her throat at what she’s about to say.

 

“Want to talk about the cute waitress hitting on you? I could go and get her number for you if you wanted?”

 

The very though makes something dark and possessive burn in her stomach. She plasters a smile on to her face anyways.

 

Kakashi is looking at her with that same lopsided smile of his.

 

“Actually,” he drawls, “I hear I’m already involved with someone. Apparently, it’s pretty serious.”

 

- - -  

 

Sakura wants to die. Like actually, truly, and deeply, die.

 

She wants to burst into flames. Get struck by lightening, be eaten alive by fire ants, truly, anything would suffice.

 

“Oh my god,” she whispers, her entire body flaming scarlet, “h-how, did you-?”

 

Kakashi laughs out loud at her mortification, “Tsunade is a notorious eavesdropper,” he says with a chuckle, “she nearly took me out for not telling her first.”

 

“Kakashi,” she groans, her face buried in her hands, “I’m so sorry, it was wrong and I shouldn’t have lied and I don’t know why I said that and-“

 

Sakura stops babbling and drops her head in shame.

 

Oh god.

 

She’d just been caught.

 

A pretty girl had asked to be hooked up with Kakashi. Had Sakura requested Karui ask Kakashi herself, it would’ve been fine.

 

But no, Sakura had to open her big mouth and lie.

 

Sakura is mortified, her face buried in her hands, wondering how on earth she was going to apologize to him.

 

But then she feels a tap on her shoulder.

 

She risks a glance over to see Kakashi’s amused smile.

 

He offers her a grin and she smiles shakily back at him.

 

He wasn’t mad at her?

 

“Are you sure you don’t know why?” he asks quietly, his soft gaze searching hers.

 

There is a comfortable quiet between them, in the silence, Sakura hears her heart beating a steady rhythm against her ribcage. If she listens carefully, she feels like she can actually hear what it is saying.

 

Tell him, tell him, tell him.

 

She ignores the frantic thumping and shakes her head.

 

Kakashi watches Sakura for a long moment, his winter morning, eyes searching hers.

 

Sakura doesn’t look away.

 

She doesn’t think she can.

 

Finally, he breaks his gaze and sits back in his seat.

 

“It’s just as well,” he says with a shrug, “I don’t think she’s my type.”

 

Sakura feels the mortification drain from her, she feels incredulity take its place.

 

What?!” she asks him.

 

“Rin too,” he continues with a smile on his face, “not my type.”

 

Sakura raises an eyebrow at him, relieved to know that they’re in neutral territory about the whole lying-to-Karui-about-Kakashi-being-involved, thing.

 

“Rin is gorgeous,” Sakura says, “and definitely flirting with you,” she adds, a sour taste sitting on her tongue, “what do you mean she isn’t your type?”

 

Kakashi only leans back in his seat and smiles to himself.

 

“She just isn’t,” he insists.

 

Alright, now, she was curious. What were Kakashi’s standards like? Did he only date outrageously beautiful half-goddess women or something?

 

“Okay,” Sakura says and shifts so that her elbows are balanced on the centre console, she leans in minutely to him, “what’s your type like?”

 

Kakashi raises an eyebrow at her, “You really want to do this right now?”

 

“Yup.”

 

She leans forward on her elbows and beams at him.

 

Kakashi chuckles and leans back against his own headrest, his arms behind his head, elbows spread wide.

 

The action makes his shirt gape, the dark fabric spreading to reveal the valley of his chest. Sakura’s mouth waters at the way his necklace lays against his skin.

 

“Alright,” he says slowly, “my type is smart.”

 

Easy enough, Sakura figures.

 

“Rin’s a teacher, right? She’s smart.”

 

Sakura feels like she might have bitten into a lemon. She fights to keep a smile on her lips.

 

“My type is funny.”

 

“She did make you laugh.”

 

Rin had, and Sakura had wanted to strangle her for it.

 

“My type is pretty.”

 

Kakashi is staring straight ahead, his eyes slightly unfocused. Sakura thinks he might be thinking about Rin. About her dark hair and her dreamy eyes. About her long limbs and golden skin.

 

“Rin is gorgeous,” she says, and she means it.

 

She couldn’t hate the other woman for that.

 

She’d already messed up once by squandering Kakashi’s chances with Karui, it wasn’t fair to do that again. Kakashi was devastatingly attractive, and even more importantly, a good man.

 

She knew that.

 

As much as it made her chest burn with jealousy, she knew she was being irrational.

 

Kakashi deserved happiness.

 

All he’d ever been to her was good and kind and attentive. He was a good friend. A great friend. He was the closest person she currently had in her life.

 

The very least she could do was not stand in the way of his happiness.

 

She hears Kakashi shift and she turns her head as he drops his arms from behind his head.

 

“My type has colourful hair.”

 

Oh, so he really was talking about Rin. Sakura thinks back to the streak of purple in Rin’s dark hair, somehow elegant and regal.

 

“She’s got purple hair, it’s cute,” she tells him optimistically.

 

Kakashi’s fully turned to her now, his gaze measured, confusion on his features.

 

“What?” she asks.

 

He lets out a breath, “okay,” he tries, “my type needs to try and blackmail me into taking her on luxurious vacations, while not realizing that I’m really just trying to see her more often.”

 

Huh, that was oddly specific, Sakura doubted she knew enough about Rin to-

 

Wait.

 

Her.

 

He was talking about her.

 

She feels the black clump of jealousy that had made itself a home in her heart soften and melt completely, liquefying and pouring through her limbs, silver and shining.

 

“Y-your type,” she stutters, “is-“

 

“Looks like she could be pixie,” he says with a small smile, “is a little over worked. Deserves to get out more. Should really start eating breakfast.”

 

He reaches out and taps his index finger against her nose, “needs to remember to duck.”

 

Sakura’s heart is hammering steadily in her chest. Her tongue is tingling, it feels like it’s swollen up to ten times its normal size.

 

“Anyone coming to mind?” he asks quietly.

 

Me! Her heart tells her. You’re talking about me!

 

He was into her? She was his type?

 

She’d thought she was just getting carried away, that she was just letting herself get caught up in Kakashi… was it possible that he was caught up too? That he was carried away too? And not in Karui or Rin, but in… her?

 

She tries to produce words, produce something intelligible, but her mouth opens and closes and no sound comes out.

 

Kakashi smiles at her, slow and gentle, the way he’s always been.

 

He must sense that she’s spiralling slightly, so he breaks his gaze and says, “but enough about my love life, let’s talk about yours.”

 

That, the reminder of the tragic disaster that is her own life, shocks Sakura back into herself. She’s outside her home, the one she shares with her boyfriend, the same boyfriend she’d had a massive fight with earlier in the night. The same boyfriend she’d have to crawl into bed beside tonight.

 

“I don’t want to,” she tells him quietly, the sparkling magic of what he’s just admitted to her dulling slightly.

 

Kakashi tilts his head silently. It gives her the space to continue talking.

 

“If we don’t talk about it tonight, then-” she sighs, trying to breathe his confession back in. She wants to keep it in her lungs, wants to carry it with her forever.”

 

She screws up the courage to look at him.

 

“If we don’t talk about it, then my night gets to end like this.”

 

His expression is soft, his mouth a gentle curve. She wants to taste that smile on his lips.

 

“Like what?” he asks.

 

She takes a breath, filling her nose with everything that he is. Sandalwood and vetiver, soap and spring water, sloshing beers and morning air, a type of magic that seemed all his own.

 

“Sparkling,” she says at last.

 

And maybe it’s because she’s tipsy still and slightly braver than she would be sober. Maybe it’s because she hasn’t been able to take her eyes off him all night, maybe it’s because he’s admitted something that has shifted her world slightly on its axis. Whatever it is, Sakura doesn’t linger too much on it.

 

She doesn’t do very much thinking when she reaches over and touches the silver pendant at the centre of his chest, her fingers brushing against the bare skin of his chest.

 

“This looks good on you,” she tells him.

 

He looks down at her fingers and how they haven’t moved from his chest.

 

Sakura swallows. She doesn’t move.

 

“It’s a family crest."

 

Sakura leans in, “really?"

 

She gently scoops the pendant into her hand, letting it rest in her palm. The side of her hand makes contact with the skin of his chest still. He doesn’t say anything. Neither does she. She doesn’t move, neither does he.

 

“Yea,” he says, his voice above her head, “from my mom’s side.”

 

In the meagre light of the streetlamp, Sakura can finally make out the details of the pendant. It’s rhombus shaped and heavy, its weight solid in her palm. She peers closer to see a wolf’s head engraved in to the metal.

 

She's balanced across the centre console and when she looks up at him she realizes their faces are close... really close.

 

“What's your mom like?"

 

A flicker of emotion passes across Kakashi’s face.

 

“Dead. My dad too.”

 

“I’m so sorry,” she says quickly, letting the pendant drop against his skin again and moving to back up, “I shouldn’t have asked or pried or-“ she moves to straighten and back away but Kakashi’s warm palm slips behind her head and cups the back of her neck, keeping her close to him.

 

Lightening skates up and down Sakura’s spine at his gentle but firm touch.

 

“It’s okay,” he says softly, “she died a little after I was born so I never really knew her.”

 

He pauses, breathing in, adjusting his fingers at the back of Sakura’s neck before continuing.

 

“My dad died about ten years ago, when I was fourteen.”

 

“It was a long time ago,” he says quietly, “I was young.”

 

Sakura knows she should move away from him, maybe put some space between their closeness, but somehow, the world just seems bigger this way. Like everything outside them is waiting for them to return. Like they are sitting in their own moment.

 

His hand is at the back of her neck, his fingers half in the hair at the nape of her neck.

 

Sakura swallows, “I’m not sure that makes it any better,” she says quietly.

 

She reaches a shaky hand up to brush against his cheek, her fingers tripping over the spikey stubble there, “I’m sorry,” she says.

 

 Kakashi pulls her hand from his face and folds it in his. The back of her hand nestled in the palm of his larger one. He rests their joint hands against the self of his chest.

 

“When my dad died,” he continues, “Tsunade basically adopted me, taught me how to fight.”

 

Ohhh.

 

Understanding sinks into Sakura.

 

“Is that why she took care of you when you were hurt?”

 

Kakashi nods, “she’s basically my family.”

 

Warm happiness swirls in Sakura’s chest. She couldn’t imagine how he’d felt loosing his only parent ten years ago. He’d been so young. To know that Tsunade had stepped in and filled in the massive hole in his life made something sing jubilantly in her chest.

 

And then, another piece of understanding clicks in her head.

 

“You’re the next Hokage,” she breathes quietly.

 

“I’m aware,” he says with a small eye-roll.

 

“No,” she says, smiling at him, “I get it now. She didn’t choose you only because you’re incredible-“

 

Kakashi’s lips curl at that and that sparkling feeling pours through her chest and into her limbs again.

 

“But because she can trust you. She can’t trust a stranger, but she can trust her son.”

 

A slow smile stretches its way across Kakashi’s lips, his pointed canines poking out, “exactly,” he says.

 

Still grinning, he shifts his hand to stroke his thumb against her cheekbone.

 

“See?” he asks quietly, “I told you my type was smart.”

 

 His type.

 

Her.

 

She hasn’t forgotten his admission. She doesn’t think she ever can.

 

But she’s not ready to face it quite yet.

 

She tries to make him laugh instead.

 

“Does that mean Naruto is your brother?”

 

It has the effect she wanted.

 

Kakashi rolls his eyes and squeezes her hand in retaliation, “Naruto is annoying,” he says but Sakura hears the truth in his voice anyways. It’s exasperation mixed with affection, irritation mixed with protection. He sounds like an older brother.

 

“I learned how to fight from my dad until he died,” Kakashi says.

 

The bell test, Sakura thinks.

 

“The rest has been all Tsunade.”

 

Sakura can’t help the way her eyes flicker to the small gash on his cheekbone, “she’s a beast,” she says appreciatively.

 

“She is,” Kakashi chuckles.

 

“Today, during our training session, she bruised my ribs pretty badly.”

 

“Here,” he lifts their joint had from his chest, “feel.”

 

Sakura watches as time seems to move in slow motion, he guides her hand under the hem of his shirt, her palm skimming up his ribcage until he presses it flat against his skin.

 

Sakura’s heart is hammering in her chest. Her saliva pools in her mouth.

 

How many times had she wanted to touch him? How many times had she held herself back?

 

Kakashi’s shirt is pooled over her wrist and she stares at how she can’t quite see the way her palm is flat against him.

 

It feels like a secret. Something meant for just the two of them.

 

“Right here,” he whispers, pressing her fingers into a spot, Sakura feels a lumpy bruise.

 

“Right there,” she whispers back, her heart in her throat.

 

Kakashi is still cupping the back of her neck. There is only six inches between their noses.

 

Sakura’s mouth waters at the prospect of narrowing that gap. Down to four inches. Then two. Then nothing. What would his lips taste like?

 

She tears her eyes away from the plush line of his lips and find his eyes. Dark and stormy, she recognizes his want as clearly as she feels her own.

 

“Sakura?”

 

“Yes?”

 

“Do you feel like this?” he presses his hand more firmly over hers.

 

“Tell me the truth,” Kakashi says, stroking his thumb over her cheek, “when you’re with him, do you feel even half of this?”

 

She can’t look away. She couldn’t tear her eyes away from his if she wanted to.

 

He’s more naked than he’s ever been with her, vulnerable and open and asking for her honesty.

 

She tries to give it to him.

 

“I’m- I’m with Sasuke.”

 

And fails miserably.

 

Kakashi’s gaze doesn’t falter. His grip doesn’t move.

 

“That’s not what I’m asking.”

 

She wants to say it. She knows her truth. But she can’t say it. Her world is completely tilted on her axis and she hasn’t quite had a moment to breathe yet.

 

She shouldn’t have touched him, she should’ve moved away. But her hand is pressed under his and he’s cupping the back of her neck and looking down at her like he is starving and she is the only thing that might fill him.

 

It’s too much.

 

She needed a moment. To think. To breathe. To figure out what she wanted. Who she wanted.

 

“I, um, I should-“

 

And she’s pulling back. Too late. Far too quickly.

 

She shakes her head and leans back and Kakashi’s hands fall away from her.

 

“I’m sorry,” she stammers out quickly, “I should go,” she says, finding her heartbeat banging in her throat.

 

She gropes blindly for the door handle and breathes a sigh of relief when it pops open when she pulls. She cool night air floods into the car and blows across her overheated skin.

 

“Thank you for everything,” she mummers and she slides out of the car, “tonight was incredible.”

 

She can’t look at him.

 

She feels his gaze on her anyways, following her until she shuts the front door firmly behind her.

 

---

 

When Sakura enters the house, the lights are off and it’s dark.

 

She peers through her bedroom door to find Sasuke asleep in their bed.

 

It’s nearly one in the morning.

 

She blearily wipes the makeup off her face with a makeup wipe and swishes a capful of mouthwash through her teeth.

 

She pulls blankets from the closet and cocoons herself in them, collapsing onto the bed in their guest room.

 

When her alarm rings at 5AM, she hears Sasuke pad to the door.

 

“Sakura?” he asks sleepily.

 

She rolls over, turns her alarm off, and sleeps until ten.

Notes:

AUHGGHGHGGHHGHGGH

I AM- !!!!!!

DO U SEE WHY THIS IS MY FAAAAVORITE CHAPTER.

U GET IT RIGHT?!

EVERYTHING IS SO SPARKLY AND INTIMATE AND WARM AND FLIRTY BETWEEN THEM... AND THEN

SAKURA RUNS AWAY

GUHGUHGUHGG

I mean, speaking very honestly, CAN you blame her? She and Sasuke are fighting, not broken up, AND, she's just learned that the feelings she'd been dismissing as a simple crush, are now heeaavily reciprocated.

GIVE A GIRL A BREAK! It's a LOT to deal with.

To answer some of what I ASSUME your questions will be ;)

1. Yes, more casual clothes Sakura and Kakashi... in fact... very soon ;)

2. More Kakashi lore

3. More group dynamics

Now, back to the original question I've BEEN asking you... IS THIS CHEATING???

Has this changed your perspective on any of their other interactions?

HAVE THEY BEEN CHEATING BEFORE THIS? Is this NOT cheating??

More importantly, HOW ARE U FEELING?!

This chapter is the LONGEST by far and a freaking emotional rollercoaster, how are we holding up??

My only consolation here is that Miss. Sakura went to sleep in the guest room... that's never a good sign, right?

I've been hyping this chapter up for SO long, I TRULY hope it's lived up to your expectations!! <3 <3 <3

We are finally in the DRAMA of the story and things will just CONTINUE to get juicier as we go along... It would NOT be a bluecatcups story if there was no angst, so that's on its way too ;)

Side not, I was 100% projecting myself on to Rin. Do I have long dark hair w a purple streak? Do I wear black eyeliner? Would I climb Kakashi like a monkey up a mango tree? Yup, yup, and hard fucking YUP.

LOL

I hope this chapter has been worth the wait, I can't wait to see how you react to it! :)

On a little bit of a more serious note, I wrote this chapter about two weeks ago, and I've been VERY excited to post it. Unfortunately, last night, I received some pretty devastating news in my personal life and I have been reeling since. I need some time and space away to process things.

I have mentioned that I've prewritten chapters and that is currently my saving grace. I will have to slow down on posting for the time being in order to make more space and time in my life to deal with the current state of things.

I adore you all, I adore this story, and I'm not abandoning it by any means, I just need a bit of breathing room. As such, the next update will come on Friday night, not Wednesday. I'll update the posting schedule as we go in attempt to give myself the flexibility I need to navigate my personal life.

I'm so thankful for your understanding and continued excitement for this story! As always, I love your comments, I have a full inbox that I'm definitely making plans to get around to, but please know I LOVE this chapter and I hope it's lived up to your expectations <3

 

Love hugs and all my love!!

- B

Chapter 16: UPDATE

Chapter Text

High Infidelity will update AUGUST 25, or this FRIDAY.

Thank you so very much for the grace you've given me, and especially for your supportive comments. I've returned to them over and over when I've needed encouragement and strength.

I've taken the time I need to gather myself, and, have found time and space to begin writing with joy again and I am so excited to release the next chapter on Friday.

I will ALSO be posting a new complete story. It's mid-length at ~16k words and revolves around Sasuke and Sakura. It is the outcome of me giving myself intention time and space to write again, and I'm really happy with the way it turned out, I'm hoping you will too :)

It's called 'What's In A Name?"

Anyways my darlings, I will see you On FRIDAY for a long-awaited update for this series. Thank you for trusting me and giving me the time I need! I'm happy to return.

Friday will be a doozy but in the best way! ;)

Love always,

Bluecatcups (B)

Chapter 17: The Right Thing

Summary:

Sakura contemplates what the right thing to do might be.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Sakura, somewhere in her half-asleep-possibly-still-dreaming state, is aware that Sasuke, for the first time in their relationship, has gone to train at Konoha.

 

She truly couldn’t care less.

 

She burrows deep down into her cocoon of blankets, wishing she’d had the foresight to swallow an Advil the night before.

 

She fishes her phone out from the tangled fabric surrounding her and squints at the time.

 

10:12 AM

 

She groans and forces herself to sit up.

 

She needs water, an Advil, and possibly a lobotomy.

 

She stumbles through the house, her blankets draped haphazardously over her.

 

It’s a Tuesday morning, and somehow, it’s the first day since she and Sasuke have moved that she doesn’t have work or school.

 

Figures.

 

She was going to be spending the day hungover.

 

Sakura pours herself a glass of water and shoves an Advil down her throat. She swipes two oranges from the fridge and peels them as she tries to figure out what she should do.

 

Last night had been nothing short of a dream.

 

She couldn’t remember the last time when she’d had that much fun, when she’d laughed that hard, or been so full of joy… and it was all because of Kakashi.

 

Her heart lets out a dreamy sigh at the mention of him.

 

He was, in a single word, perfect.

 

He was kind and funny and considerate. He had stayed sober to make sure she got home safe. He was gentle, had only ever touched her softly, had always made sure she was comfortable… and in response, she had… fuck.

 

She had run away from him without so much as a glance back.

 

He had put all his cards on the table, he had shown her his feelings and she hadn’t even had the decency to look at him.

 

Sakura buries her head in her arms, her forehead pressed into the cool marble of the kitchen counter.

 

She had fucked up.

 

Badly.

 

She needed to apologize to him.

 

She needed to make things right.

 

Sakura peeled her oranges as she mentally composed an apology text.

 

Hey Kakashi, I’m so sorry for running away last night, I understand if you never want to see me again, Sakura.

 

Nope. That was far too dramatic and it didn’t really address the issue.

 

Hey Kakashi, I’m really sorry for treating you like trash when you confessed your feelings for me. I feel the same way, I think, but everything is just confusing and I’m still dating Sasuke but I have all these feelings for you too that I can’t seem to ignore and-

 

Sakura stops herself with a wince. Nope. That was somehow worse than her first attempt.

 

Hey Kakashi, I can’t stop thinking about you. Can we talk?

 

That, might have been her best effort so far.

 

Maybe she should just call him.

 

She vetos the idea as soon as she thinks of it. He was at work, he wouldn’t be able to pick up.

 

She should text him.

 

Deciding that it was the best course of action, Sakura thumbs open her phone, chewing on her fingernail, her gut clenching with the reality of her situation.

 

To her surprise, he’s already texted her. Three times.

 

There were messages from another number in her phone as well.

 

Curiosity getting the better of her, she navigated to those first.

 

Unknown number: hey we’re having a little hang out tonight, wanna come?

 

Unknown number: veeerry causual

 

Unknown number: as in don’t worry about shaving your legs, casual

 

Unknown number: it was great meeting you btw

 

Unknown number: this is Ino

 

Oh! Sakura laughs to herself, Ino!

 

She remembered the other woman, a fun-spirited blonde who was capable of noise levels that put Naruto to shame. Sakura had instantly liked her.

 

She saves Ino’s number before replying

 

Sakura: hey! I’d love to come, thanks for thinking of me :)

 

Ino: any girl who appreciates flowers is a friend of mine

 

Ino texted her a dizzying array of emojis, all of them containing some sort of flower.

 

God did Sakura like this girl.

 

She also sent along an address.

 

Ino: come for around 7?

 

Sakura: sure, thanks again!

 

She gazes at her phone happily. She’d made a friend.

 

That was two now.

 

Sakura winces. Was Kakashi still her friend?

 

With her nerves crawling up her throat, she navigates to his texts and reads them.

 

Kakashi: sasuke’s here and you aren’t? that’s new

 

Kakashi: don’t tell me this means I have to spend my mornings without you

 

Kakashi: i’m bored already

 

Sakura feels a familiar warmth bloom in her chest, her heart jubilant and light at the sight of three simple text messages from him.

 

Before she can stop herself, she’s calling him.

 

- - -

 

“Kakashi?”

 

“Hey lazy bones,” he says, his voice slightly crackly over the phone, “I was wondering when you’d be up.”

 

His tone is easy, so comfortable and familiar to her that Sakura presses her cellphone against her ear just a little tighter.

 

“I’m slightly hungover,” she tells him, leaning back against the countertop.

 

“You and pretty much everyone else,” Kakashi says, “Guy’s in bed right now wishing he were dead.”

 

Sakura winces. The other man had drank a lot. He was probably far worse off than her.

 

“How come you aren’t here today?” he asks. The noise in the background has quieted down and Sakura wonders if he’s tucked into a quiet hallway. He definitely had a class to teach right now, had he left to pick up her call?

 

“I’m trying something new,” she tells him.

 

“Oh?”

 

“Yea,” she laughs humourlessly, “it’s called sleeping in, having a good time, and not following my boyfriend around.”

 

Sakura feels her gut twist at the word boyfriend. It sends her slamming into the night before.

 

When you’re with him, do you feel even half of this?

 

She swallows down her regret, all the things she wished she’d said.

 

“Feels good?” Kakashi asks

 

“Feels good,” she tells him.

 

“Good,” he says and Sakura squeezes her eyes shut at the sincerity in his voice.

 

“So does this mean I have to go back to making breakfasts for one?” he asks.

 

Sakura eyes the oranges she’d peeled into segments. Kakashi always said her choice in breakfast food was underwhelming. Maybe she’d have some toast too.

 

“I think it does,” she tells him, balancing her phone in the crook of her shoulder as she attempts to open the knot of the bread bag.

 

“You gonna miss me?” she asks him lightly.

 

“Yes.”

 

His words are heavy, not anything nearly as light as she had tried for.

 

Sakura swallows, setting the bread down.

 

“Kakashi,” she says, gathering her courage, “I’m really sorry for what happened last night.”

 

“I-,” she sighs, “you were honest with me and I bolted on you and that’s not fair.”

 

She feels shame flood her cheeks, “I’m really sorry.”

 

Kakashi is quiet on the end of the line and Sakura gives him space to think.

 

He’d always given her that, space, time, consideration.

 

It was about time she started returning it.

 

“What did I tell you about apologizing?” he asks finally.

 

Sakura, despite herself, snorts a laugh.

 

“It’s justified this time,” she insists.

 

“You don’t have anything to be sorry about,” Kakashi says, his tone kind and reassuring, “but maybe we should talk about it, you’re coming over tonight, right?”

 

That was probably a good idea. Usually, the idea of talking about anything made her heart flip uncomfortably in her chest. But everything, including hard conversations, seemed unreasonably easy with him.

 

Plus, now that she wouldn’t be seeing as much of him since she’d decided to turn over a new leaf and not moonlight as Sasuke’s shadow, she needed to take every opportunity she could to see him.

 

And, Ino.

 

“To Ino’s?” she asks him.

 

“Ino’s?”

 

“Yea,” Sakura recited the address Ino had texted her, “that’s her place, right?”

 

“No,” Kakashi said and Sakura could hear the smile growing on his face, “it’s mine.”

 

- - -

 

Sakura spends most of her day doing work, and trying to get on top of her never-ending mountain of schoolwork.

 

By late afternoon, she’d realized she’d actually got a substantial amount completed and decided to pack it up.

 

Sasuke gets home right as she’s stepping out of the shower, a towel wrapped around her body, steam billowing out behind her.

 

“Sakura,” he stares at her.

 

She stares back.

 

“When did you get home last night?” he asks and she feels her heart twist at the concern on his face. She is mad at him. She’s hurt by him. She still loves him all the same. She knows he loves her too.

 

“Around one,” she tells him, trying to be civil.

 

He nods slowly.

 

“And you’re going out, again?”

 

She knows Sasuke too well. Like the lines on her palms, like the backs of her hands. She knows him too damn well not to know there was a slight accusation in his voice.

 

“Yea,” she says, “and?”

 

She’s had the day to herself. She’s had time to do her work and eat a meal and have a midday nap and arrange her schedule for the week. And now, she has time to go out. On a weekday.

 

What if her life could always be like this?

 

Her tone is challenging. She knows he hears it.

 

“And nothing,” Sasuke says quietly, “I’m just asking.”

 

She’s barefoot and naked under her towel, and she’s just staring at Sasuke.

 

Sakura thinks about the irony of this. Here she is, standing naked in front of her boyfriend, and yet, all she feels is the weight of her secrecy. She feels it coat her skin, line her stomach with dread.

 

Why had she felt more exposed during mornings with Kakashi? Back in the field with the bright lights shining down at them?

 

Why did it seem so hard to get through to Sasuke lately?

 

Neither of them speak.

 

Sakura shifts her weight awkwardly from foot to foot. Her hair is dripping water all over the hallway.

 

“Orochimaru registered me for the Championship tonight,”Sasuke tells her at last, breaking their silence, “I’m going to know if I qualify next week.”

 

Sakura feels irritation crawl up her throat.

 

She tries her best to swallow it down.

 

“That’s exciting,” she tells him.

 

There is a small but hopeful smile on Sasuke’s normally stoic face. She sees that he’s trying. She knows that this is his version of extending an olive branch to her, that this is his version of trying to re-establish normalcy. That he wants to try and talk this through with her.

 

But Sakura’s anger is still twisted around her hurt. She still feels ignored. She still feels cast away. Her pain is raw, an open wound that is just beginning to scab over and she’s not ready for this, not ready to face him.

 

So Sakura gives Sasuke a tight smile and steps back into the bathroom. She runs the shower and sits on the toilet and wonders to herself how in the world she was supposed to figure out what to do.

 

- - -

 

Kakashi’s place (Kakashi’s place!) is surprisingly not that far from her own.

 

Not far as in a twenty minute walk from her front door.

 

So, Sakura decides to walk.

 

The sun is setting and as a result, the sky is illuminated brightly by a cascade of warm pinks and vibrant oranges and dusky purples.

 

As she walks, her mind flirts between Sasuke and Kakashi.

 

She’s got feelings for Kakashi.

 

There was so much she wasn’t able to articulate, so much she felt she didn’t know, but this, she did.

 

She knew it with a type of automatic certainty.

 

She liked the way she could tell him anything, she liked how he made her laugh. She likes the way he looks at her, she likes how his hands feel on her skin.

 

But, she was with Sasuke. She had been with Sasuke for six years and she loved him. She knew she did. Her feelings were real and they were twisted up and angry and smoking but she knew she loved him.

 

What the hell was she supposed to do?

 

If she broke up with Sasuke to be with Kakashi, it would mean abandoning pretty much the only life she knew. Where would she live? What would she do? She only had Kakashi (and maybe Ino) for friends, could she really afford to throw caution to the wind like that?

 

Staying with Sasuke was the safe choice. The familiar one. The one that came easily to her… but staying with him meant abandoning everything she could find with Kakashi.

 

And when she thought of the possibilities of them, it was… nearly magical.

 

She could almost imagine it, the life they might have. Early mornings and late nights and exchanged breakfast foods and phone calls. What might it be like to come home to him? To argue with him? To sit in his car with him in the dark and not feel her mind spin with guilt and regret, but with want? What would it be like to freely want him?

 

The problem was that she felt a lot. With him. All the time. It was like she had uncovered a part of her heart that just hadn’t been there before and now, she couldn’t help but poke at it. She couldn’t help but want to look into it, couldn’t help but peel back the confusion to try and see underneath the underneath.

 

He made her feel…everything. Feelings she hadn’t felt in a while. Feelings she hadn’t quite ever felt. Feelings not even her boyfriend made her feel.

 

Sakura thinks about what he’d asked her in the car.

 

When you’re with him, do you feel even half of this?

 

Had she not answered because she didn’t know, or had she not answered because she didn’t want to admit it?

 

Sakura feels the truth buzz behind her heart.

 

She doesn’t think she can face it just yet.

 

So, she walks on.

 

- - -

 

Kakashi’s house is… surprisingly quaint; a one story bungalow with a neatly trimmed lawn and a bright red garage door. It was hardly what she’d been expecting, but then again, Kakashi had never quite been predictable. He’d always just been… different.

 

From him surprising her with breakfasts, his connection to Konoha, or her long lingering feelings for him… Sakura had never seen a single thing about him coming.

 

Sometimes, it made her head spin.

 

Sakura picks her way across the driveway to the front door where someone has stuck a piece of paper on the front door.

 

There’s a big arrow drawn on it, pointing to the left of his front porch.

 

Huh.

 

Kakashi was hosting in his backyard?

 

Shrugging, Sakura picks her way down the side of his house, her sneakers silent in the grass lining the walkway.

 

There are warm lights lighting up the wooden door at the end of the walkway, chatter just slightly audible

 

It was mid November in The Leaf, a time when it was chilly enough to need just a little bit of protection FROM the night air. Sakura, who’d been freezing just the night before, had reached for jeans. She’d paired her denim with a long sleeved red shirt that cropped just above her bellybutton, leaving her navel exposed.

 

Much more weather appropriate than her outfit at the bar. Plus, Ino had said to dress down. She didn’t want to disappoint.

 

Sakura stood at the wooden gate, forcing herself to take a deep breath. Yes, she was filled with confusion and conflicting, yes, she didn’t know where she stood with Sasuke or with Kakashi, yes, she was kind of nervous… but this was only a small party right? With people she’d met before! And Kakashi! It should be completely fine! She could do this.

 

Steeling herself, she swung the side gate open.

 

To her absolute surprise, this wasn’t the small gathering she’d anticipated. Instead, the entire backyard was lit with string lights and bustling with people.

 

A lot of people.

 

Like a lot of people.

 

Ino had said this was a small hangout.

 

Frozen in space, Sakura’s brain spun in panic. She hardly knew Ino! What about the rest of the strangers here?! Sakura did a quick mental count of the people spread across the space. There had to be at least fourty.

 

Crap.

 

She scans the space again for a familiar head of silver hair but finds no luck.

 

Okay, double crap.

 

Slightly panicked, Sakura contemplates simply turning around, walking back through the garden gate and going back home.

 

The idea is tempting.

 

But again, the only thing waiting for her at home was Sasuke and the tattered mess of their relationship.

 

That didn’t seem like the greatest alternative.

 

Steeling herself, Sakura peers around the space again and tries her best to identify familiar faces and figures.

 

Okay, she saw Tenzo, and beside him, Iruka. Both men were engaged in conversation with two other women who Sakura didn’t know… but she knew Tenzo and Iruka, at least in passing. That counted as familiarity, right?

 

Maybe.

 

After all, they had been pretty hammered.

 

To Sakura’s relief, she hears Guy’s booming voice. She follows the sound and finds Guy across the yard. There was a makeshift fire-pit set up on a stone-paved area near the backdoor where Guy was entertaining a small group of people… and one of those people had a head of long platinum blonde hair!

 

Ino!

 

Now that was a good sign.

 

Okay, so she’d start with Ino. They were friends, right? She could slide up next to the other woman and slowly incorporate herself into conversation. That would work!

 

Sakura is about to move, about to pull her courage together and walk over to the group when she hears the gate unlatch from behind her.

 

She moves out of the way just in time to avoid being smacked by the opening door.

 

She spins, ready to apologize to whoever is on the other side, but her words die in her throat as something else begins to bubble in her chest.

 

It’s Kakashi.

 

- - -

 

She hadn’t seen him since the night before, since they’d shared a moment in his car. For some reason it felt like it had been a long time. Maybe it was because she was used to him filling her mornings, maybe it was because the events of last night felt unfinished… but something about standing in front of him in the flesh was damn near electrifying.

 

It was almost like she’d forgotten.

 

All day, anytime she’d thought of him, her mind had spun with what had transpired between them in the car, what she was going to do, what she had waiting for her back home… she’d forgotten what being around him was actually like.

 

As usual, being around Kakashi was different than anything else in her life, it wasn’t imbued with nerves and confusion, but a veil of calm.

 

Soft and sweet like fresh summer rain, his very presence washes over Sakura and for the first time, since running out of his car, since waking up hungover, since standing in front of Sasuke in her towel, she feels like she can actually breathe.

 

Sakura pauses and takes him in her eyes greedy and lingering. His face was illuminated gently by the soft light of the backyard, his high cheekbones and the straight plane of his nose catching the shadows. The light wove itself through his silver hair, shining and dancing.

 

He was dressed in a green t-shirt that sat snug across his chest, the words Konoha’s Green Beast embroidered on the front. He’d also opted for jeans, his legs strong and shaped in a pair of dark indigo denim. Shining at the centre of his chest was that familiar pendant. 

 

Cradled in each of his arms was a massive case of beer.

 

Sakura tried really and truly very hard to pay attention to something other than how the load of the cans made the muscles in his biceps and forearms strain, how his big fingers were spread to balance the load. She really did try.

 

But god damn was she failing.

 

“You’re here,” he said with a smile, his canines flashing in the dim light.

 

She felt her own expression soften to mirror his, “wouldn’t miss it.”

 

Sakura, needing a distraction from the sudden levity she felt (and the man who gave it to her) notched her thumb over her shoulder at the scene behind her, “this is not the small gathering Ino described.”

 

At the mention of it, an irritated expression flashed across Kakashi’s face, “don’t talk about it,” he grumbled. This was different from the bored frustration he often sported with Naruto, this put a furrow between Kakashi’s brows, it turned his lips down at the corners.

 

Sakura stared.

 

He was grumpy.

 

And it was kinda cute.

 

She held a hand to her mouth to cover her the amused smile growing across her lips.

 

“Mean,” Kakashi mumbled, narrowing his eyes at her.

 

“What?” She laughed, relieved to see the line between his brows softening, “you can’t tell me you didn’t know?”

 

“No, I knew we were having a small gathering,” Kakashi shifts the large containers in his arms, “but then Ino and Guy went rogue and I found out we were sorely underprepared and so now I’m holding 98 cans of beer.”

 

Sakura feels her grin stretch even wider. Something about knowing that Kakashi had run out to accommodate his unexpected guests made her heart happy. Of course that was what he would do, it was Kakashi.

 

If he was anything, he was thoughtful and considerate and kind and… she had run out on him.

 

Sakura feels her heart hang leaden and heavy in her chest. They had to talk.

 

It was half the reason she’d shown up that night.

 

“Sakura?”

 

She shakes herself out of her thoughts and fixes her attention on Kakashi.

 

“Hm?” she asks distantly.

 

“These are heavy.”

 

He shifts the load in his arms again and shifts his eyes from her to the backdoor, “come inside with me?”

 

- - -

 

Inside had meant into Kakashi’s surprisingly spacious home with ample seating and coordinating furniture. It meant into his kitchen where Kakashi had deposited the cases of alcohol with a grunt.

 

It then meant being shoved into Kakashi’s shoulder as people flooded into the space to retrieve alcohol.

 

Sakura feels herself being jostled in the suddenly crowded kitchen, people muttering excuse me! as they try to move past her.

 

This really was a lot of people.

 

“Now, now! There’s no reason to shove!” It was Guy’s booming voice, raising above the throng of people in the suddenly too-small kitchen.

 

Guy!” Kakashi’s voice booms overhead and Sakura looks up at him to see his gaze narrowed on Guy.

 

“Come on,” he murmurs, sliding a hand across her shoulders.

 

There’s something so decidedly masculine about the way he leads her, his hip nudging hers as he keeps her in step with him, the way his hand cups her shoulder to keep her close.

 

Sakura feels her skin light up in a light show of sparks, a feeling that bleeds through her skin and into her veins, warming her from the inside out. She doesn’t do very much thinking, just allows herself to be led through the mess of crowded bodies.

 

“Rival!” Guy’s voice booms as they approach and Sakura can’t help but smile at the joy the other man seems to emit, his brown skin is glowing nearly golden, his hair in slight disarray. She would try to pay more attention but she’s squished tight into Kakashi’s side and she can feel his firm chest pressing into her back, she can feel the front of his thigh pressing into the back of hers.

 

God, it would feel so good to just relax into him. To lay down beside him and let everything down. Here, pressed against him, even the bustling noise of the party seemed to quiet, the mess of bodies wasn’t that overwhelming… it was like the world around them had quieted until all she could feel was him.

 

Sakura feels her body relax, the long-held tension leaking from her shoulders, from her joints. And, without thinking too much about the consequences of it all, she leans back into him, just a little.

 

Kakashi glances down at her and Sakura feels her cheeks heating. Apparently, it had been enough for him to notice.

 

Sakura tries to shake herself from her own mind to pay attention to the conversation between Kakashi and Guy.

 

“You said it was a small thing, Guy,” Kakashi is saying.

 

“That I did!” He agrees happily, Sakura doesn’t miss the way Kakashi rolls his eyes.

 

“But you see Kakashi, I invited Shino and he asked if he could invite Ao, to which I’d obviously said yes to, good manners and all, you understand, right rival? But then the Hyuuga twins needed to be invited so that Ao wasn’t left out, but by then, the Inuzuka siblings were also looking to come, the Hyuuga and Inuzuka are close friends, remember? And-“

 

Sakura tuned out again, only slightly, enough to let the unfamiliar names Guy was listing roll over her head. Instead, she looked over at Kakashi, who, all things considered, didn’t seem like he was angry. In fact, judging by the slight uptick of his lips, he was amused.

 

He was watching Guy fondly as the other man waved his arms wildly, pointing out individual people in the party. She could feel him relax around her, his arm settling more solidly on her shoulder, his posture slouching behind her.

 

“Okay, okay, okay,” he said interrupting Guy by waving his free hand, “fine, fine, it’s okay.”

 

Guy breaks out into a beaming smile so wide that Sakura can see the gums of his teeth, “really?! Oh Kakashi! You truly are the best!” he declares and before she knows it, Sakura is being swept up in a big hug between the two men, Guy’s large arms holding them both to his chest.

 

Guy,” Kakashi groans, his voice muffled, “it’s already tight in here.”

 

Sakura, whose got her nose pressed firmly into Guy’s bicep echos Kakashi’s, “I’m being squished,” she manages to get out.

 

She’s released from Guy’s suffocating hug and when she’s righted herself, she can’t help but laugh at the ridiculous grin plastered all over the other man’s face.

 

“I love you,” Guy says seriously his gaze on Kakashi.

 

Faster than Sakura can blink, he places both hands on Kakashi’s cheeks and smacks a kiss on his nose.

 

Sakura feels her jaw drop open in disbelief, maybe these two really were married.

 

To her surprise, Kakashi doesn’t so much as flinch away, just rolls his eyes and wipes Guy’s enthusiastic kiss off of his nose with the back of his hand.

 

A part of Sakura wonders if this were a common occurrence.

 

“Remember how much you love me,” Kakashi says, his smile all canine teeth, “when you’re hungover and cleaning all this up tomorrow.”

 

- - -

 

Sakura is being led through the crowd again, Kakashi’s strong hand on her shoulder, his voice in her ear, “we’re getting out of here,” he says, voice low.

 

It sends gooseflesh ripping down her arms and back, the tenor of his voice nearly sinful. He leads her to a door, twists the doorknob, and guides her inside.

Notes:

HELLO AND WELCOME BACK!

I posted this Thursday evening because HONESTLY, I was just TOO excited to wait LOL :D

Thank you so much for your grace while I took some time to myself, I am here to tell you that I'm BACK and EXCITED.

To the new readers who have caught up with this story in the time that I've been away, welcome!! Nice to meet you :)

I've had time to sit with my story (always a good thing) and it's resulted in an extra chapter ;) SPECIFICALLY, this one.

This chapter used to be huge, like 7k words huge and in my time away I kept coming back to this one over and over and it ended up being 10k... so I split it ;)

I KNOW I KNOW, I could've kept it as one whole thing, but again, thematically it NEEDS to be in two pieces. Trust me, when you read the next chapter (Titled: I Didn't Know), you will understand why.

That being said, how did you find this chapter? I wanted to do kind of a recap while we moved the story along. The last chapter was A BIG one, it basically marks the first shift of Kakashi and Sakura's relationship with one another and this chapter has us sitting with Sakura as she kind of feels her way through it... the next chapter will have Kakashi and Sakura actually talking about it... and some other things ;)

HEHE, I AM going to be slowing down with updating, not by a lot, just limiting to two days a week as I get back into the swing of things. I had anticipated finishing this story by September but then life happened... *sighs*

I've mentioned this in my other stories, but I AM a student and so as this story bleeds into the school year, I will have to obviously scale back the frequency of updates. Right now, a comfortable pace for me is updating twice a week, meaning you'll get your next update on TUESDAY.

It's a GOOD CHAPTER, I promise it's worth the wait :)

And, fear not, there is a conversation between Sakura and Sasuke coming up. It's much needed.

Wonder what happens there ;)

As always, I adore you all, your comments are my lifeblood and the EXCITEMENT in my inbox when I posted the update on when this would be updating genuinely filled me with so much joy! Thank you for making me smile like an idiot, it's extremely heartwarming!!

XO -B

P.S You know what I think we need? An excerpt from Tuesday's chapter, 'I Didn't Know' ;).... without further ado:

 

Something inside her feels drawn to him, she is inexplicably magnetized and mesmerized by something that is only his, something that is only for her.

So Sakura doesn’t even bother to try and resist when she slides off the desk and walks three quick steps over to where he is.

EEEE WONDER WHAT HAPPENS HM? ;)

(Not to be a tease but that's not even REMOTELY close to the best part of the chapter!!)

P.P.S. I wrote a story called What's In A Name, I've published it at the same time that I've published this,

You can read it here:

https://ao3-rd-8.onrender.com/works/49302040

I'd love it if you would check it out and give it a read too! <3

Chapter 18: I Didn't Know

Summary:

There is so much Sakura doesn't know about Kakashi. She leans into the process of learning.

Notes:

deep breaths every one...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The room he leads her into is dimly lit, the only source of light coming from a small bedside lamp.

 

Sakura takes a moment to let her eyes adjust, and then blinks in surprise.

 

They were in a bedroom.

 

And, considering this was Kakashi’s house, they were in Kakashi’s bedroom.

 

A fresh wave of flush crawls its way up her chest and neck as she feels Kakashi move from behind her.

 

They were in his bedroom.

 

Kakashi moves past her and pads over to his bed, he spreads his arms and falls backwards on to it, letting out a sigh of relief as he does.

 

The sight of it all, so silly and sweet, this massive man crumbling like a castle of cards, makes her laugh.

 

“What?” Kakashi turns his head to face her, a smile playing over his lips.

 

“I’ve never seen you grumpy,” she says with a small laugh.

 

Grumpy?” His tone is incredulous.

 

“Fine,” she grins evilly, “grouchy.”

 

Kakashi sits up and Sakura can almost hear the rebuttal on his lips, she looks on expectantly, but to her surprise, he winces when he’s upright, his hand going to pinch the bridge of his nose, a pained expression on his face.

 

Sakura doesn’t think, her feet move before her brain can register, and before she’s truly aware of anything, she’s standing in front of him, her knees pressed against his knees, her hands curling over his jaw to cup his face and tilt it up to hers.

 

“What is it?” she asks.

 

Sakura surveys the furrow of his brows, the way his fingers are pressed into his nose bridge. She lets her eyes rove over his face, his skin wasn’t clammy, nor was it hot, he wasn’t sweating.

 

“Are you okay?” she asks quickly, eyes roving over his face. Had he taken a hit recently? Was his head hurting?

 

She feels worry crawl over her skin, feels it collect in her fingertips, she turns his head slightly to the left, her eyes searching his skin for any new bruises or contusions.

 

She’s preoccupied with scanning him and so it almost comes as a shock to her when she feels his hands curl around her wrists.

 

“Hey,” he says quietly, squeezing her wrists gently, “I’m okay.”

 

He smiles softly and Sakura feels her panic slowly fade away, feels it bleeding into something sweeter, something softer.

 

Sakura’s fingers are lingering over his jaw, his stubble scrapes her fingertips.

 

She doesn’t drop her hands, neither does he.

 

“Sorry,” he chuckles quietly, “crowds just make me nauseous.”

 

“Crowds?” she asks, surprised, “but I’ve seen you spar in front of a bunch of people without flinching.”

 

Kakashi tilts his head, his lips pulling up in the corners, his cheek pressing into her palm, “what do you think all that meditation is for?”

 

Sakura feels her jaw drop slightly, feels her eyes widen, “I didn’t know-“

 

Kakashi makes a sound of amusement.

 

Sakura’s head is warming and tumbling. She didn’t know. She didn’t know that he was nauseous around crowds or that his bedsheets were dark green or that he was alright with Guy smacking kisses on his nose. She didn’t know that he wore his mother’s necklace or that Tsunade had been his surrogate parent after his dad had died. But he kept telling her. He kept giving her pieces of himself, slices of his heart, glimpses into his inner world, and she wants to peer closer, wants to keep looking, wants him to show her more.

 

Her hands are still cupping his face.

 

Like this, with him sitting on the bed and her standing right in front of him, they’re about the same height.

 

Like this, she can see into his eyes.

 

He says nothing, just looks back at her.

 

Sakura watches his throat bob as he swallows.

 

Sakura’s brain is melting back into her body and she’s mentally reviewing her actions over the past couple minutes.  She’d basically flown at him at the first sight of his discomfort and then commandeered his face. She feels her cheeks heat in realization.

 

“Sorry,” she says, self conscious, “I didn’t mean to-“ she flexes her fingers against his jaw before pulling her hands back, “-uh, man-handle you.”

 

The soft look on Kakashi’s face doesn’t budge, “that’s not what I would call that,” he says quietly.

 

Sakura swallows.

 

There was a certain levity between them, there always had been, but she couldn’t seem to find it right now, she was too wrapped up in the warm weight of the air surrounding them.

 

They are in dangerous territory here, Sakura is aware of this. She is standing in front of him. A step closer and she would be standing between his legs, a step closer than that and she would be nose to nose with him. A step closer than that and then…

 

An entire world exists behind his bedroom door, the rest of the party, Kakashi’s friends, Guy, Ino.

 

But then again, there is an entire world that exists between them, here, and Sakura cannot run away from it again.

 

She steps back instead, folding her palms together, the warmth of his skin lingering. She slides her feet backwards until her knees are no longer pressed into his, and tries to distract herself by looking around instead.

 

Her eyes have adjusted to the low light, and she lets herself linger on the contents of his room.

 

His bedsheets were dark green, his bed made, the covers smooth. He had four fat pillows leaning against his headboard, and on either side of his bed were two tall wooden night stands with a small collection of belongings littering the tops of them.

 

At the foot of the bed was a large ornate wooden trunk, the wood carved deep with beautiful twisting vines and leaves. To Sakura’s surprise, it depicted a group of wolves, all howling at the moon together.

 

Behind her was a set of double doors that she presumed held Kakashi’s closet, on the other side of the room was a single door.

 

“What’s behind there?” she asks, jutting her chin.

 

Kakashi twists to follow her gesture, “bathroom,” he tells her.

 

Tucked into the far left corner of the room was a desk stacked high with books and an assortment of papers. On the wall beside his desk were a variety of framed pictures. Sakura felt her interest peak.

 

She walks to the other side of the room, she feels the weight of Kakashi’s gaze on her the whole time.

 

The first picture is of a young woman holding a baby with a thatch of grey hair.

 

The woman was beautiful, she had long dark hair flowing over her shoulders, her features fine and aristocratic. By her lip was a familiar dark beauty mark.

 

Just like the one below Kakashi’s lip, the one she’d spent an embarrassing amount of time looking at.

 

This must be Kakashi’s mother.

 

Sakura leans in even further to see Kakashi’s father, a large man with grey hair, his arm braced on the back of the chair, smiling down dotingly on his wife and new son. His features were turned away from the camera, but even on an angle, Sakura could see the obvious resemblance between him and adult Kakashi’s face.

 

Kakashi’s long straight nose, the point of his chin, the dark grey eyes, the silver hair; they were all evidently inherited from his father.

 

“My mom died about a month after that picture,” Kakashi tells her quietly from the bed.

 

Sakura feels like she should turn, should give him her condolences, but the way he speaks is is heavy and warm and vulnerable, so similar to the moment in his car, that Sakura can’t bring herself to break it again.

 

Sakura shifts her gaze to the photo beside it. This time it’s of a young Kakashi, probably around Naruto’s current age, a pair of boxing gloves on his hands, his little face scrunched up in his helmet, his grey hair sticking out haphazardously from the front and sides of the helmet.

 

She skims her fingers over the frame, almost as if she could poke toddler Kakashi’s face the same way she would Naruto’s.

 

Behind him, his father is kneeling, nearly mountain sized compared to Kakashi’s tiny frame. Kakashi’s father wears his grey hair in a low ponytail, a broad, proud grin stretched across his face.

 

“Me and my dad,” Kakashi explains, a soft warmth weaving through his voice, “I learnt a lot from him.”

 

“The bell test,” Sakura finds herself saying quietly.

 

“Mmm,” Kakashi answers distantly.

 

Sakura continues staring at the pictures on his wall, there is Kakashi and his father on Kakashi’s birthday, both of them grinning wide at the camera, a birthday cake in front of them. There is Kakashi with a frown on his face, his father’s hand ruffling his hair. There is Kakashi and someone familiar…  Guy! She recognizes the other man’s brown skin and bowl cut. Both boys must be about twelve in the picture, their arms swung around each others shoulders, grinning madly.

 

There is Kakashi and his dad, both of their sleeves rolled up, flexing at the camera.

 

There is Kakashi and Tsunade, her arm tight around his shoulders. Kakashi is young in the photo but there is a heavy grief shining in his eyes, palpable even through the photograph.

 

He and Tsunade are both dressed in black.

 

This must have been when his father died. She knew he had been fourteen.

 

She shifts her feet to continue looking at the pictures on his wall, at the history of his life.

 

Here is a picture of Kakashi as a teenager, halfway through a spar, ducking under an opponents arm, the movement so reminiscent of his current fighting style that it makes Sakura’s heart pull in her chest.

 

There’s a picture of Kakashi and Guy, arms around each others shoulders once again, both men in high school graduation caps.

 

There’s a picture of Kakashi with a slightly older Tsunade, cradling a baby in his arms, a baby with bright blonde hair… Naruto!

 

Sakura feels her heart glow in her chest.

 

When my dad died, she remembers him saying, Tsunade basically adopted me

 

There are more pictures, a weary looking Kakashi holding up the Konoha Cup, Guy beaming at his side, pictures of him and his group of friends, their expressions candid and jubilant.

 

There is the odd picture of Kakashi and baby Naruto, pictures of Kakashi and Tsunade through the years.

 

Sakura feels like she could stand at his wall for years and still never have enough. She wanted to know everything. The memories pressed into these pictures, the people he loved, the lives he had lived. She wanted to ask him, wanted to sit in his passenger seat, her ear against his chest and listen to him.

 

She is insatiable; she wants to know more, she wants to know everything. She wants to trace her fingers over each picture, wants to see her own face up on his walls.

 

Is this what could exist beyond the familiarity of her own life?

 

She didn’t know.

 

But the part of her that had been scared to know, didn’t seem so loud.

 

So she turns to face him.

 

He’s still sitting where she’d left him, that same soft expression on his face. He is bathed in dim incandescent light, the whole room only barely lit. There is chatter bleeding in from the party outside his bedroom, but the world between them is rich.

 

Her truth feel raw, pounding incessantly behind her heart.

 

“Kakashi,” she says, meaning to be brave, but she’s spoken in the same moment as he has said,

 

“Can I ask you something?” he asks.

 

- - -

 

They stare at each other, there’s a broad grin stretching across Kakashi’s face, “you first,” he says.

 

But she needs courage to tell him her truth and she doesn’t think she has quite enough of it sequestered up right then, so she shakes her head and gives him a small smile, “no, you first.”

 

Kakashi raises an eyebrow at her, “I said it first,” he gives her that familiar lopsided smile.

 

“Yea well I meant it more,” Sakura laughs.

 

“Rock, paper, scissors?” he suggests.

 

Sakura snorts a laugh and then shifts to sit on his desk, her feet swinging slightly over the edge.

 

“You first,” she insists.

 

Kakashi shifts on his bed. He’s quiet and Sakura wonders whether this question he had for her is heavy. Whether she should’ve gone first.

 

But then he’s opening his mouth to speak and Sakura is leaning forward in anticipation.

 

“The night that Sasuke and I first sparred,” he says quietly, “you said you wanted to come to me.”

 

It hangs heavy in the air between them.

 

“I haven’t been able to get that out of my head,” he admits.

 

That had been nearly to weeks ago. He’d been thinking about that, about her, since then?

 

“And then just now,” he continues, “when I sat up and you came over to-“

 

He breaks off and shoots her a grin smile, “man-handle me,”

 

Sakura giggles at that.

 

Okay, maybe man handling him was a bit of an exaggeration.

 

“Why?” he asks finally.

 

There is honest vulnerability in his voice, tempered curiosity, hopeful faith.

 

Sakura thinks carefully.

 

“I was worried you weren’t okay,” she says slowly, “that night,” she swallows, “and right now.”

 

“Why?” he asks again.

 

Because you’re my friend, she wants to say, because you worry about me, she wants to say, but that isn’t the truth.

 

Because the idea of you being hurt scares me, she wants to say.

 

Because I need to make sure you’re okay for myself, she wants to say.

 

But the truth isn’t that complicated.

 

It doesn’t require four different explanations.

 

“You’re thinking,” he says quietly, understanding her silence.

 

She looks up and finds his dark eyes focused on her.

 

Sakura watches, her heart hammering in her chest as he stands and makes his way over to her, his gait slow and controlled.

 

He stops just in front of where she’s perched on his desk, his body just scant inches away from hers. She swallows as his dark grey eyes searching her face, “tell me.”

 

She’s trying to put it all together, trying to figure out how to articulate herself.

 

“Please,” he says quietly. Like he is afraid she won’t tell him.

 

“I-“ her voice wavers.

 

He looks worried.

 

But she wants to tell him! She is trying to, but the words are sticky, they’ve sat in her throat for weeks now, and it’s so hard to get them out.

 

She needed to tell him how she felt, that she had done all those things without a second thought because she liked him. She’d admitted her feelings for him to herself, why was it so hard to admit them to him?

 

Her silence stretches between them and she risks a glance up at his face.

 

She hates what she sees; he’s worried. Worried that she might not answer, worried that she might run away from her feelings, from him, like she had last time.

 

She hates the look on his face.

 

She needs to try a different way.

 

“I know you said there’s nothing to apologize for,” she says, “but I think there is,” she continues, her voice coming out stronger and more sure than she expects.

 

“Sakura,” he says, understanding dawning on his face, “wait.”

 

Sakura frowns. No! She knew what she needed to say now. Being in his room with him, being pressed to his side, peering through his memories, it had given her direction, it had given her clarity.

 

“I’m sorry about what I asked in the car,” he says quickly, taking advantage of the silence she’d offered, “I was carried away and out of line, listen, you’re involved and-“

 

“You weren’t.”

 

He looks up at her, his brow furrowed.

 

“Sakura, I-“

 

He tries again but Sakura doesn’t want to hear his apology. He hadn’t trapped her in his car and forced her to fall for him. She’d walked into this, into him, with her head held high, with her heart open.

 

Something inside her feels drawn to him, she is inexplicably magnetized and mesmerized by something that is only his, something that is only for her

 

So Sakura doesn’t even bother to try and resist when she slides off the desk and walks three quick steps over to where he is.

 

Her heart is beating in her chest, so loud that she’s sure he can hear it too, but she’d rather let her nerves swallow her whole than let him think he had pushed her somehow.

 

She presses her palms flat against his chest, right over his silver pendant.

 

He looks down at her hands, and then at her, his eyes wide.

 

“You weren’t-” she repeats, her palms tingling where they’re touching him.

 

Sakura swallows, her surety waving. But then she’s looking at the straight plane of his nose and the beauty mark below his lip and she feels her resolve flicker back to life, feels it burn brighter.

 

“You weren’t out of line,” she tells him.

 

He’s looking at her, cautious hope flickering behind his eyes.

 

“And it’s not just you, I’m-“

 

The words are sticky, but she can’t let him misunderstand.

 

“The night of that first spar,” she says quickly, her heart squeezing tightly at the memory of his swollen knee and puffy face, “and in the car, and just now, I-“

 

She breathes in. Breathes out.

 

“I’m carried away too,” she admits finally, “in you.”

 

He’s quiet.

 

She thinks maybe she should keep going.

 

“It’s just that you’re so different,” she says her eyes leaving his to trail down the corded muscle of his neck, to way her palms are stacked over his sternum, “and I can’t-“

 

He was different.

 

Everything about him was, the way he moved the way he trained, the friends he had, the life he had, the way he lived it…

 

It felt to Sakura like she’d been missing out on something that she hadn’t realized had always existed.

 

It felt like she’d been living half a life.

 

“I can’t keep staying away,” she tells him.

 

And that was the truth.

 

She was drawn to him, to everything about him. There was something so enticing about him, and it wasn’t just his face or his body or the way sparks danced across her skin each time he touched her. It was the things she was discovering in herself.

 

She felt raw, but not like she was hurt and scraped over, but like she was dawn-dewed and blinking her eyes into a new world.

 

“You’re carried away?” he repeats.

 

Sakura flickers her gaze back up to his and finds his grey eyes dark and warm.

 

She nods her head, the movement slow, the air around them syrupy and thick.

 

“It’s not just you,” she says quietly.

 

Kakashi tilts his head back, and blows out a deep breath of air.

 

When he straightens to look back at her, he tilts his head.

 

The action is well-worn between them.

 

A small smile spreads over his lips and Sakura can’t help the way she mirrors it.

 

“You’re carried away,” he says it like he might be in disbelief.

 

So Sakura repeats it for him.

 

“I’m carried away.”

 

His smile grows wide.

 

“And, and, not in a bad way,” she says quickly. This was not the rush of a crush, she wasn’t swept under by the feelings she had for him, she way buoyant, floating for the first time in a long time, no longer struggling to keep her head above water.

 

This was a lightness unlike anything she’d felt in a while.

 

Kakashi’s gaze hardens, “you’re with-“

 

“I know,” she says quickly, cutting him off. She didn’t want to hear that name, especially not here. A place just for them.

 

“I-I’m trying to figure it out,” she admits. She didn’t quite have an answer for him yet. She loved Sasuke, she had loved him for a while, but there were cracks in their relationship that she just couldn’t ignore. Cracks that she didn’t know if she wanted to repair.

 

And now, there was Kakashi. Unfamiliar from everything she’d ever known, but shining with nearly limitless possibilities. What would it be like to let herself fall into infinity with him? What would it be like to risk the only life she’d every known for herself? What would it be like to step into a life she’d never quite seen coming?

 

“I’m trying to figure it out,” she repeats, unable to tell him more. It was the truth. She knew her choices, she knew what existed in front of her, it was clear. She just couldn’t quite make a decision.

 

“Can you-, can you just let me figure it out?” she asks quietly.

 

- - -

 

There is a certain shame Sakura feels in asking him for that.

 

Can you let me confuse you?

 

Can you live as a possibility?

 

Can you wait for me?

 

Kakashi doesn’t answer.

 

It makes sakura squirm, just a little.

 

Her palms are sweaty with nerves and she pulls them back from him, but he presses his own hand, bigger than hers, against the backs of her palms, keeping them where they are.

 

“Don’t go,” he says quietly, his voice tight, and Sakura feels every bit of regret pour into her veins. She’d left last time.

 

She couldn’t do it to him again.

 

“Tell me what you’re thinking,” he says softly. He raises a hand and tucks a strand of hair behind her ear.

 

Sakura’s skin ignites in sparks, a shower of light that begins at her jaw and trails down her face.

 

“I’m thinking,” she says, swallowing hard against the wet feeling in her throat, “that I’m asking you for a lot and I’d get if you also think it’s a lot and want space from me or-“

 

Her words cut off as Kakashi scoops her hands up with both of his, folding her fingers into his and holding them against his chest.

 

Sakura stares at their fingers, the tanned porcelain of his skin against the cream of her own.

 

Sakura wonders if he can feel her heartbeat pulsing through her fingertips, “I don’t want space from you,” he says

 

Something heavy and leaden that had been sitting in Sakura’s heart melts, the weight dissipating in an instant, making space for a new feeling. Something skittish and light and hopeful.

 

“I’m sorry,” she says, and then glances up to see his mouth open to tell her not to apologize, “and before you don’t accept it,” she says quickly.

 

Kakashi rolls his eyes at her but his lips are pulled into his lopsided smile and it sends warmth flooding through Sakura.

 

“I need you to know that I am sorry,” she says squeezing her hands around his, “I’m asking for a lot and it’s putting you in a terrible position and-“

 

She is about to tell him that it’s not fair to make him the other man, to string him along, but Kakashi drops one of her hands and slides his warm palm to the back of her head and Sakura’s words die before they have a chance to leave her mouth.

 

He pulls her head up to his, his touch gentle but firm.

 

Sakura hardly dares to breathe.

 

Kakashi presses his forehead against hers and Sakura’s world narrows down until she is only aware of the heat of his body against hers, of the press of his skin against hers.

 

His nose is slotted beside hers, the tip of it just resting on the skin of her cheek.

 

“This isn’t what I’d call a terrible position to be in,” he whispers quietly.

 

She feels want, crystal clear and desperately heavy, coil low in her belly. Her throat is wet, her skin is skipping with electricity.

 

She wants.

 

Him.

 

“Kakashi-“ she whispers, both her hands trapped under his single hand.

 

“I won’t kiss you,” he says quickly. There is spite lacing his voice, a type of irritated regret.

 

“I’m enough of a good man to respect that you’re with someone else,” he says.

 

And then his eyes, dark and imbued with the same want she feels skipping through her veins, slip from her own. She tries to keep herself still as his gaze traces down her face, to her lips, to the line of her neck, to her exposed navel, to her toes and where they are slotted between his.

 

“But I’m not good enough to pretend I don’t want you.”

 

His eyes return to hers and she feels her stomach turn with the intensity of his expression. He is a man holding himself back. A man whose restraint is strained.

 

It would take nothing, just a shift forward, just a hair’s breadth closer.

 

But neither of them move. They are both pressed into each other, against each other, they are breathing the same air, they are flirting with the idea of each others’ mouths.

 

Sakura can nearly taste him on her tongue.

 

Kakashi steps away.

 

He pulls his hands from her, and shoves them into his pockets.

 

Sakura understands.

 

She feels the same way.

 

He isn’t standing far from her, only a step or two.

 

If she really wanted, she could go to him, could press him down into his bed and truly taste him on her tongue, but she is trying to be fair to herself and to Kakashi and to Sasuke and so she follows his lead and takes a step back too until her back hits the ledge of his desk.

 

“I want you to figure it out,” he says finally, his eyes holding hers, “I can wait.”

 

Sakura nods, her heart in her throat, her mind warring with everything her body wants.

 

“Thank you,” she says.

 

- - -

 

Sakura takes an Uber home at the end of the night.

 

Ino had protested.

 

Sakura,” she slurs, “you and I have hardly hung out all night and it’s not even midnight and you’re leaving.”

 

“It’s ten thirty,” Kakashi says quietly, a joint smoking between his fingers, “I’m kicking everyone out in an hour and a half anyways.”

 

“Oh don’t even get me started about you,” Ino says, swinging to face Kakashi.

 

The party was very much still in full swing but thankfully was mostly taking place out in Kakashi’s backyard. The group of Kakashi’s friends that Sakura had met at the bar had all filtered inside and were gathered in Kakashi’s living room.

 

“Mr. Whisk Sakura off for private time to-“

 

“Ino,” Anko cuts in sweetly, “maybe you should be nicer to the guy hosting your party.”

 

Sakura’s cheeks are flaming nearly scarlet and she’s never felt more grateful for another person.

 

“Kakashi,” Anko says, her voice saccharine, “you look beautiful tonight.”

 

Kakashi rolls his eyes and raises his joint back to his mouth.

 

Sakura tries to pretend like she doesn’t wish she were pressed against his lips instead.

 

“You could stand to tell me how much you love me more often, Ino,” he says lazily, a wolfish grin on his face.

 

Guy, who had been sitting next to Kakashi on the couch loops an arm around the other man’s neck.

 

“I think we all should!” he suggests waggling his thick eyebrows.

 

“You have beautiful eyes,” Tenzo deadpans, taking a swing of beer from his can.

 

“Soft hands,” Iruka echos.

 

“You’re a passionate lover,” Guy declares.

 

Poor Kakashi looks equal parts mortified and amused.

 

Sakura almost feels bad for him, but she’s preoccupied with Ino.

 

Sakura has chosen to squeeze herself into one of the two armchairs in the room. There’d been a spot next to Kakashi but given what transpired in his room… she figured they could both use some space.

 

Ino has gotten off of her spot on the floor and stops by Kakashi’s side to puff on his joint.

 

“Tight ass,” Anko is saying with a wink.

 

“Don’t objectify him, Anko,” Tenzo chides, “Kakashi you have a sexy ass.”

 

Ino, a trail of smoke leaving her mouth, walks over to where Sakura is curled in the armchair.

 

She climbs in beside Sakura. She jostles Sakura and forces her to rearrange her limbs, but Sakura doesn’t mind.

 

Once Ino is sitting beside her, both women needing to contort their limbs in order to make it work, she leans over and leans her head on Sakura’s shoulder.

 

Sakura is surprised, but is happy at to receive the affection from Ino and she leans her head onto the other girl’s.

 

“Hi,” she says quietly.

 

“Hi,” Ino says back.

 

They listen to a couple rounds of the group teasing Kakashi.

 

(“Strong teeth,” Iruka says.

 

“Healthy gums,” Guy adds)

 

“I really did want to hang out tonight,” Ino says softly.

 

There is a type of honesty in her voice that makes Sakura’s heart hurt in her chest a little. She had spent an awful lot of time with Kakashi. They’d spent some more time in his bedroom (on opposite sides of the room, her, sitting cross legged on his trunk, him, reclined against the pills) just chatting about their days.

 

Sakura had told him that she’d gotten a lot of work done, that she’d even had time to sneak in a mid day nap.

 

Kakashi told her his knee was pretty much back to normal, that he’d got a new student in a private session. The little girl, he’d told her, was adorable.

 

“She apologized to the bag, Sakura,” Kakashi says.

 

Sakura coos at the idea of sweet little Hinata and her short black bobbed haircut. Apparently she was the lesson after Naruto’s. Sakura reminded herself to try and say hi to her.

 

They’d left his room shortly after and had been sucked into a game of beer pong. They’d lost.

 

They’d socialized together for the rest of the night, Kakashi introducing her to a dizzying number of people. When they’d spied their friends inside, they’d politely excused themselves.

 

“I did too,” she tells Ino apologetically.

 

“Sorry,” Sakura says, “it’s just me and Kakashi had-“

 

“To fuck,” Ino finishes, “I get it-“

 

“No!” Sakura cries a little too loudly.

 

The groups turns to look at her, Kakashi raises a brow at her. She smiles weakly at them and waves her hand before turning back to Ino, much more self conscious of her volume.

 

“Just to talk,” she says hurriedly.

 

This, seems to peak Ino’s interest.

 

“Wait,” she says, raising her head from Sakura’s shoulder. She turns to look at her.

 

Not fuck?”

 

Sakura’s face is nearly scarlet, her skin hot, “no,” she insists, “nothing like that.”

 

Ino narrows her eyes, “what’s going on then?”

 

Sakura hesitates.

 

How was she supposed to explain the nexus thing between them? Was there a term that more concisely said ‘we’re-not-together-but-want-to-be-together-but-somethings-are-still-up-in-the-air-and-also-I’m-was-dating-another-man’ ?

 

“Uhh,” she stalls.

 

“Wait!” Ino cries, “let’s have a sleepover. You can tell me then! Tomorrow night?”

 

Sakura thinks about it.

 

She’d gone out Monday and Tuesday night, she should scale it back but she found herself much more free these days. She was working tomorrow morning, but had the day free otherwise.

 

Plus, it would keep her from having to interact with Sasuke.

 

She didn’t know if she could face him, especially knowing what she needed to figure out.

 

“Sure,” she tells Ino, “tomorrow night.”

 

She leaves in her Uber with Ino waving goodbye from the front door.

 

Notes:

I HOPE YOU ARE SHAKING RIGHT NOW.

LIKE SWEATING AND HEAVY BREATHING (and also laughing bc that last scene was DEF needed for some levity LOL)

BECAUSE I'M FUCKING SWEATING

I WAS SWEATING WRITING IT!

WHEW. Ladies and gents, gays and theys, THIS is the tension they have and they haven't so much as shared a kiss yet ;)

THAT IS ALL I CAN SAY AND I CAN'T SAY MORE.

I hope this development feels well paced and organic. Do you SEE WHY I couldn't post this last Friday? It's just too much going on!

The good news is your next update will come Friday evening (or early morning, I'm not sure yet, but Friday for sure!). And Ino will return... and so will Sasuke. Don't make that face! She's STILL dating him, she's still got conflicting feelings for him, she's got some stuff to figure out! He's STILL HERE.

LOL.

Anyways I'M SO SO EXCITED for you guys to continue reading.

I love you and as always I enjoy your comments more than I can ever say! <3

I am also starting to think that maybe I should update these tags, PLEASE, if you have suggestions, I'm very very open to hearing them.

The next chapter will be called PICKET FENCE.

See you Friday!! <3

Love, always, B :)

P.S I AM WORKING ON REPLYING TO YOUR COMMENTS, PROMISE!!!! Thank you for always leaving them!! 💗💗

Chapter 19: Picket Fence

Summary:

Sakura and Ino have a sleepover, Ino learns some things

Notes:

UM SO REALLY QUICK, this chapter is up LATE.

I posted it Friday night and then woke up to... no notifs, no messages, etc... and I was like oh.. I guess no one's read it yet.

And then Saturday happened and I STILL haven't gotten anything and I was like 🤨🤨🤨🤨 did they REALLY not like the chapter??... and Sunday came and STILL nothing and I was like, okay, what the fuck, and I decided to open up the fic to check on it and then I realized.... IT HADN'T POSTED.

LOL. I have no idea what happened! I think maybe my wifi was shody and it didn't post and I didn't realize? Either way, my apologies for the delay my darlings LOL, I hope you enjoy this! <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It is nearly midnight when Sakura returns home.

 

All things considered, it’s not too late. She’s slightly buzzed and has work at 10AM. That’s more than enough time to sober up, eat breakfast, and show up looking fairly put together.

 

She figured she wouldn’t be able to get much schoolwork done, but all things considered, she’d gotten a lot done during the day so she wasn’t too stressed.

 

She walks into the house, shutting the door quietly behind her and keeping her footfalls light as she pads to the kitchen. She’s learned from her mistakes. She’s going to take two Advil, chug three glasses of water, and then sleep.

 

She doesn’t expect Sasuke to be awake.

 

“Sakura?”

 

Fuck!”

 

She jumps nearly a full foot in the air, startling at the sound of her own name.

 

Sasuke is standing at the opposite end of their kitchen island, a wry look on his face.

 

“Hey,” he says, “you’re home.”

 

There is a softness in his voice, something Sakura has only ever heard in their most intimate moments together.

 

“Hi,” she says back.

 

She turns quickly, opening their kitchen cupboards to rummage through them for a bottle of Advil.

 

“You, uh, smell,” he says and Sakura feels herself roll her eyes.

 

She turns back to him, trying to keep her face composed, “gee, thanks.”

 

“Sakura,” he says and she’s struck with how well she knows this man.

 

It’s her name. One word, six letters, and yet, just by the way he says it, the intonation, the weight of each syllable, she can parse what he is saying.

 

Sakura, you’re misunderstanding me.

 

Sakura, you’re taking this the wrong way.

 

Sakura, wait, let me explain.

 

There is an entire world of understanding they’ve built between themselves. She is well versed in Sasuke, so familiar with him it almost aches.

 

She takes a breath.

 

“Telling your girlfriend she smells isn’t the nicest way to welcome her home,” she says. She’s gripping the bottle in one hand. She crosses her arms and leans back against the countertop.

 

“Telling your boyfriend that you’re wasting your life with him, and then not coming home until late for two nights in a row isn’t the nicest thing to do, either.”

 

There’s a bite behind his words and Sakura feels its sting against her skin.

 

There is truth in what he’s saying.

 

She’s hurt him. And now, she’s been avoiding him.

 

“And I didn’t mean you stink,” he says quickly. His tone is softer.

 

“Just, that you smell like a joint, and I didn’t know you’d been smoking…” he trails off, “is that where you’ve been?”

 

“I’ve-“ she hesitates.

 

“I’ve been out with my friends,” she says at last.

 

“Last night, and tonight, I- I needed to be away and have some fun.”

 

And that was the truth. She had fun at the bar. She had fun playing the world’s worst game of beer pong with Kakashi. She would have fun sleeping over with Ino. It was something that was sorely missing from her life.

 

Sasuke is giving her a heavy look.

 

Her own words from the nights before spin around her head:

 

You’re so self-centred, Sasuke.

 

I want to stop wasting my fucking life

 

I don’t want to keep watching you loose your temper

 

I don't even have friends, Sasuke!

 

“We should talk,” Sasuke says, rousing her out of her own thoughts.

 

She knows they need to.

 

But she’s just had an entire day to herself for the first time in forever, she’s just come from a fun party with her friends, she’s just made plans with Ino, she’s just told Kakashi about her feelings for him.

 

And all these things are just hers. They’re new and shiny and precious and Sakura doesn’t want to taint them. She doesn’t want to stain them with an argument between her and Sasuke. They need to talk, she knows they do. But it won’t be tonight.

 

She feels a strength rise in her, a determination to keep her things, to herself.

 

“I know,” she tells him. She unscrews the lid of the Advil bottle and shakes two pills into her palm, “I know we need to, but it’s late and I’m tired.”

 

She moves to fill a glass of water at the sink.

 

“We can talk tomorrow night,” she tells him.

 

Sasuke furrows his brows, “and why can’t we talk this evening?” he asks, raising a brow at her.

 

“I have plans,” Sakura says simply.

 

It was another truth.

 

She had plans.

 

She had plans.

 

She had plans.

 

Plans that involved her, her new friend Ino, and whatever constituted Ino’s idea of a sleepover.

 

Plans that were hers alone.

 

It was something that filled Sakura with irrational pride.

 

She had plans, and she wasn’t going to move them around. Her life was important too.

 

Sasuke’s look is flat, “are you going out again?”

 

Sakura downs the last of her glass of water, tossing the pills in mid-swallow.

 

“I’m not sure yet, but I’ll let you know,” she says, her tone even.

 

She thinks back to Kakashi. How Sasuke had been eager to be trained by Kakashi. How Kakashi had agreed, but on his own terms.

 

She wanted to be like that too. Kind, but not only to those around her, to herself too.

 

“I’ll let you know what I’m doing this evening by noon-ish,” she says, trying again. That would give her and Ino enough time to figure out where they were going to have their sleepover, “and we can talk tomorrow night, if that's okay with you.”

 

Sasuke blinks at her.

 

She holds herself steady.

 

“Okay,” he says quietly, “tomorrow night.”

 

- - -

 

“Okay,” Sakura says, a spoonful of dinner halfway to her mouth, “so spill.”

 

Ino is the type of woman who owns every room she walks into. Sakura’s kitchen doesn’t seem to be any different.

 

They’d agreed to have their sleepover at Sakura’s that night, and Ino had said cook them dinner.

 

Sakura, true to her word, had texted Sasuke to let him know.

 

Sakura: I’m staying in tonight but I’m having a friend over

 

Sasuke: who?

 

Sakura: Ino, we’re making dinner and hanging out

 

Sasuke: okay.

 

Sasuke had never quite been the most expressive texter, so Sakura tries not to take his single word sentences to heart too much.

 

But then again, it was hard to think of anything while the force of life that was Ino swept all around her.

 

“Sakura, I forgot to mention,” she’s saying as she chops vegetables, “we’re having Thai food, you’re not allergic to anything, are you?”

 

“Nope,” she tells Ino. As a surprise, she’d bought margarita ingredients and she was focused on sugaring the rims of the glasses.

 

“Great, I’m vegetarian by the way,” she adds, depositing a handful of what Sakura guessed were carrots into a delicious smelling pot on the stove, “so we’re having tofu.”

 

“I like tofu,” Sakura says with a smile.

 

In the past, sleepovers had consisted of drunken evenings, hazy nights, and painfully hungover mornings. With Ino, that was not on the agenda.

 

Sleepovers with Ino apparently involved a home-cooked meal, face masks (“I brought a couple options,” Ino had said), and surprisingly, an ‘enrichment’ activity.

 

“We can do puzzles, or we can paint,” Ino had suggested over the phone when Sakura had called her on her lunch-break.

 

Sakura had laughed at the suggestions, “Ino, these sound like old lady activities,” she’d said.

 

“They’re enrichment activities, Sakura.”

 

“Enrichment?” Sakura snorts, “you’re making us sound like bunnies.”

 

“Adorable?” Ino says back, “sounds about right.”

 

Sakura smiles a smile she knows Ino cannot see into the phone.

 

“Okay, so puzzles, painting, and…?”

 

“No Sakura, puzzles or painting, choose one.”

 

“Puzzles.”

 

“Great, then you can tell me why you and Kakashi are kinda-fucking-kinda-not-fucking while we do a puzzle.”

 

Sakura choked on her turkey wrap, a garbled cough clogging up their phone conversation. She heard Ino laughing on the other end.

 

Now, with the other woman ladling spoonfuls fulls of delicious smelling curry into bowls, Sakura feels a fuzzy sense of familiarity come over her. She’d missed having a girlfriend.

 

“So,” Sakura sets a glass of what she hopes is a delicious margarita in front of Ino as they set the table together, “what’s up with you and Sai?”

 

Ino, a spoonful of food halfway to her mouth, pauses, “nuh-uh,” she says.

 

“Oh I knew it!” Sakura declares happily, “there is something there!”

 

“I hate you,” Ino says through a mouthful of rice.

 

“You’re dating?” Sakura asks, lacing her fingers together under her chin, “or you’re almost dating? Or-“

 

“Nuh-uh,” Ino says empathetically, shovelling another spoonful of food into her mouth.

 

“Come on Ino, you can’t get the juicy bits around my life and-“

 

“Sakura,” Ino narrows her eyes, “gossip related to boys is strictly reserved for enrichment time.”

 

Sakura smiles and takes a bite of her meal.

 

“This is good,” she tells Ino.

 

Ino beams, “thanks,” she says happily.

 

She takes a sip of her margarita, “oh this is nice,” she says appreciatively.

 

Sakura feels her chest fill with warmth.

 

“Meal time,” Ino continues, taking another sip of margarita, “needs to be about us.”

 

Ino smiles softly.

 

“Tell me about what you’re doing at school.”

 

- - -

 

The puzzle is hard.

 

Ino and Sakura have cleared the large ottoman from the middle of the living room and have sat hunched around puzzle pieces for the past two hours and the damn thing is nowhere close to looking like a luscious field of lavender at sunrise.

 

“I’m not feeling very enriched,” Ino grumbles, narrowing her eyes menacingly at a unfinished corner.

 

“This was your idea,” Sakura reminded Ino as she sifted through the spread array of errant puzzle pieces.

 

“Nuh-uh,” Ino insists, “I gave you the choice of puzzles or painting and you chose puzzles,” she looks up and grins triumphantly, “this is your fault.”

 

Sakura throws a puzzle piece at Ino, “you suck,” she laughs.

 

Ino laughs back, the sound loud and gleeful in the living room.

 

So far, they’d covered the topics of what Sakura did at work and school, what Ino did (she was in school to be a children’s psychologist, Sakura was impressed), Ino’s hobbies (“thrifting!” the other girl had cried enthusiastically, “and, I’m really good at it,”), what each of them would do if they won the lottery, and, (most importantly), the coworkers they hated.

 

“Okay, anyways,” Ino says, picking up the puzzle piece Sakura had thrown and squinting at it, “tell me about your new boss?”

 

“Right, so, they just replaced management, and I was expecting someone who’s older, naturally,” Sakura says, waving her hands.

 

“I think this piece actually fits with my half,” Ino says, slotting it in.

 

Sakura peers in, “it does,” she agrees, “and I’m expecting that maybe they’d have some particular ways of doing things, right?” she continues

 

“Right,” Ino agrees.

 

“Ino, I swear to god I did not expect a freakin’ grandma to walk in!” Sakura exclaims.

 

“She’s like at least a hundred, definitely was around for one if not both of the World Wars,-“

 

“Is it even legal to make someone that old work?” Ino asks.

 

“Definitely not, but she says she came out of retirement because she was bored.”

 

“Bored of being at home with pay?” Ino asks with a raised eyebrow.

 

“That’s what I said!” Sakura cries.

 

“She’s also insisting we all call her Granny Chiyo, and has critiqued literally everything we do!”

 

Ino looks up and gives Sakura a look, “want me to come and beat her up for you?”

 

Sakura laughs, happy and bright, “well… she’s actually kinda cool, definitely a hard ass but she’s got a lot of wisdom and-“

 

She breaks off at the sound of the lock turning in the door.

 

Ino’s head snaps up, “do you have a roommate?” she asks quickly.

 

Sakura nods her head, “yea, but I didn’t think he’d be-“

 

The door opens and Sasuke is standing in the entryway, his shirt off, his torso sweaty, “hey,” he says.

 

- - -

 

“Hi,” Ino says answering for the both of them.

 

“Hi,” Sasuke replies, giving her a quick nod.

 

Sakura watches as he looks from Ino to her, his gaze shifting, “hey baby, I’m going to grab a quick shower and go see my friends,” he says as he toes his shoes off.

 

“Uh, okay,” Sakura says, realization dawning on her all at once and much too slow.

 

She frantically looks to Ino.

 

Ino’s face is remarkably composed, her eyes flirt from Sakura, to Sasuke, and then back to Sakura.

 

Sasuke walks through the living room, turning his torso to squeeze past the couch, muttering a quick excuse me to Ino as he went.

 

Ino’s face is placid, calm even, she follows the line of Sasuke’s torso with her eyes.

 

Sakura watches her eyes narrow.

 

“I’m Ino, by the way!” she calls out, a pretty smile on her face.

 

Sasuke looks up, he blinks twice.

 

“Hi, Ino,” he says with a tight smile, “you’re Sakura’s-?”

 

“Friend,” Ino says, genuine warmth in her expression, “you must be Sakura’s boyfriend, I’ve heard so much,” she continues.

 

No she had not.

 

Sakura had never talked about Sasuke.

 

She’d seen the shift in Ino’s expression at the word baby.

 

Sakura feels her face flame.

 

She hadn’t told Ino she had a boyfriend, in fact, she hadn’t really told any of Kakashi’s friends. What would Ino think? How would she react? Ino was Kakashi’s friend first, did Sakura just loose the only friend she had?

 

“Hmm,” Sasuke hums, his eyes flitter over to Sakura and she feels like a deer caught between two trucks moving at full speed, “she’s my biggest fan,” he says with a small smile.

 

Things have been tense between them, but this little joke, this softness, makes Sakura heart flutter, just a little. She’d called herself that once they’d first started dating all those years ago. She’d shown up to all his matches in his jersey, had cheered him on. It was a title she’d called herself with pride.

 

“Cute,” Ino says with a smile, “sorry, what was your name again? I’m terrible at remembering names.”

 

“Sasuke,” he tells her.

 

“Right!” Ino cries, “sorry, you’d think I’d remember with how much Sakura mentions you-“

 

Sakura feels her face flush positively scarlet,

 

“but I’m just a little scatterbrained,” Ino says with an easy smile.

 

“Right,” Sasuke nods, he looks at the bathroom door, “uh, anyways, nice to meet you.”

 

“So nice to finally meet you!” Ino calls, as Sasuke turns to the bathroom door.

 

“It’s great to put a face to the name!” she calls out as the door shuts.

 

Sakura wants to melt into the couch and die. Maybe if she were lucky, Sasuke would sell the couch and she could hang out with the landfill racoons all day.

 

Sakura hears the sound of the shower turning on, she risks a glance at Ino.

 

The blonde’s expression is nearly feline, a wily smile playing across her lips.

 

So,” she whispers, “that’s the reason you and Kakashi aren’t fucking, huh?”

 

- - -

 

“Okay, this was not what I was expecting,” Ino says, settling into the opposite end of the couch. She poked Sakura’s thigh with her toe, “spill.”

 

Sakura is sitting with her body squished into the other end of the couch, trying to make herself as small as she feels. She feels like she’s been caught red-handed, like she’s been carrying a guilty secret that had finally resurfaced.

 

“I, it’s not anything like-“

 

Sakura falters.

 

Cheating.

 

What would Ino think? It looked pretty bad. Sakura hadn’t even mentioned Sasuke to anyone, not to Ino, not to any of Kakashi’s friends! From Ino’s perspective, it must look like Sakura was duping Kakashi! And Sasuke! What would Ino think? Would she tell Sasuke? Did this mean that Sakura might have just squandered a good thing? Was she about to loose Ino? Was-

 

“Woah, Sakura, I can literally hear you spiralling from over here,” Ino said, reaching over to squeeze Sakura’s arm.

 

Sakura feels herself flush, was she really that transparent?

 

“Just so you know, I’m not judging you,” Ino continued, leaning back to her arm of the couch, “I hardly have anything to judge because you’re a stingy asshole who’s kept all this from me,” she said with a good natured eye roll.

 

“All I know is that you and Kakashi are,” she pauses to glance at the closed bathroom door, in a lower voice, she continues, “fucking-not-fucking, and that you have a boyfriend.”

 

Sakura blows out a breath and leans her head against the back of the couch, “this sounds bad, doesn’t it?”

 

Ino tilted her head, “I’ll decide that once you explain it,” she stuck her foot out and prodded Sakura’s thigh with her toe again, “so spill.”

 

“Well,” Sakura starts with a sigh, being careful to listen for the sound of the shower running, “Sasuke and I moved here nearly three months ago and I was so busy with work and school and following Sasuke to class and everything, and Sasuke was busy with Konoha and I think we both just lost out on actually being together and we’ve been arguing a lot because things have been changing so much and I met Kakashi and for just one second, one tiny second, it just felt like my life wasn’t running circles around me anymore, like I was actually able to breathe, and then he told me he had feelings for me and I told him I had feelings for him and my boyfriend is in the shower about twenty feet away and-,”

 

Sakura stops to take a breath and glance at Ino. The blonde’s eyebrows are raised nearly into her hairline.

 

“So… yea,” Sakura tapers off shakily.

 

It did not sound good.

 

“That’s,” Ino hesitates, “a lot,” she says slowly, “for any relationship to take.”

 

“Tell me about it,” Sakura groans

 

Then Ino tilts her head and gives Sakura a sympathetic look, “it sounds like before you met Kakashi, you were really struggling.”

 

Sakura thinks about this… She hadn’t called it that, back then, but now in hindsight, with her free-time, and her friends, and admittedly, Kakashi, she realizes that she really had been. She had been frustrated and overwhelmed and all alone.

 

“I was,” she tells Ino, the truth heavy on her tongue, “I don’t know if I completely understood it then, but comparing this,” she waved her hands around, “to back then, I really was.”

 

Ino nods, “and then you met someone who just wasn’t another burden to carry, right?”

 

Sakura looks at Ino sideways. Someone who wasn’t just another burden to carry.

 

“Explain that,” she says, Ino’s words seeming to float in circles around her mind.

 

Ino shrugs, “it’s just what you just said, you need to work hard to stay on top of school, you need to work hard at work, and even your relationship is taking work, so you’re putting a bunch of effort into all those things and it’s weighing you down.”

 

Sakura keeps nodding so Ino continues, “and so with Kakashi, you feel light because you don’t need to put in work or effort, you just need to-“ Ino pauses as she searches for the right word.

 

Be,” Sakura supplies.

 

“Right,” Ino says, approving of Sakura’s word choice, “exactly that, so I’m not surprised you fell for him, it sounds like he’s giving you a much of a needed break.”

 

But Kakashi wasn’t just a break for her. Sakura didn’t think of him like a fun reprieve from the gloom her life had been, he was just… different.

 

“I know it might seem like Kakashi’s this bright light that’s lifting me out of the depression of my life,” Sakura says with a humourless laugh, “but it’s more than that, I swear, it’s like everything in my life changes around him, I’ve started taking better care of myself, Ino, and I think I actually set a boundary with Sasuke last night, and I just-“

 

“You’re changing,” Ino says with a sure nod, “you’ve seen something outside of your life and the way you live it and you’re striving for better, and that’s good, Sakura, you're taking the right steps” Ino says encouragingly.

 

“If it’s so good,” Sakura says with a snort, “why does it feel like I’m doing something bad? To both Sasuke and Kakashi.”

 

Ino gives her a look, “I mean, not being honest with Sasuke is bad, I’m not going to lie to you.”

 

Sakura winces, but then feels a sense of relief come over her at Ino’s honesty. She didn’t want to be coddled. She wanted a friend. That’s what Ino was being for her and Sakura was grateful for it.

 

“Does Kakashi know about Sasuke?” Ino asks

 

“Yea, since we've met," Sakura says and Ino nodds approvingly.

 

"At the party, Kakashi and I talked about just letting me figure it out, he said he was okay with waiting, but, it still feels wrong to make him wait because he doesn’t deserve to be strung along, but then again, Sasuke and I have been together for six years, so my relationship now at least deserves a chance to get it right before I call it quits and-“

 

Ino interrupts, “I think all those things are besides the point.”

 

Sakura frowns, “how?”

 

“Well,” Ino begins, hugging a pillow to her chest, “you keep making this out to be between Sasuke and Kakashi, but it’s actually about neither of them.”

 

Sakura feels the frown on her face deepen, “huh?”

 

Ino laughs at her expression, “look, you’re doing a great job at considering Kakashi’s side and Sasuke’s side, but you haven’t actually told me what you want yet.”

 

Sakura feels herself reel in her head.

 

“Wait, that’s not true-“ Sakura tries to replay her own words in her head, she thinks about all the things she’s just said… has she actually not talked about herself in this situation yet?

 

“It is true,” Ino insists with a knowing nod of her head, “you haven’t quite figured out what you want, and I don’t mean what guy you want to be with, I’m talking about what kind of woman you want to be.”

 

“You have to think about what kind of life you want, and then you need to act like you actually want it, and then the obvious choice will show itself to you.”

 

Sakura stares at her, her jaw dropped open.

 

“Kakashi and Sasuke are secondary to the point,” Ino says with a grin, “what do you want?”

 

“I,-“ Sakura thinks about this.

 

“Anytime I’ve thought about this, it’s always been who I want,” Sakura says slowly, “I’ve never thought about what I want.”

 

“Well,” Ino says with a smile, “start there.”

 

- - - 

 

The rest of their night goes even better than Sakura expects.

 

Sasuke finishes his shower and heads out and Sakura immediately pounces on Ino to try and drag the Sai story out of her.

 

“You have to tell me or I’ll sit on you until you scream,” she threatens menacingly.

 

Ino throws a pillow at her, “I’m not Kakashi, that’s not going to get me to budge,” she laughs.

 

Eventually, Ino does tell Sakura. It’s a complicated situation of Ino’s just gotten out of a lease with terrible roommates, Sai has offered to let her move in with him, but Ino thinks it’s all too soon.

 

“I like him, Sakura, he likes me, but I’m just not ready for a relationship.”

 

“Why?” Sakura asks, her feet in Ino’s lap.

 

Ino had paused then.

 

She took a deep breath before continuing, “because I just started learning how to take care of myself and be with myself,” she poked the bottom of Sakura’s foot, “you aren’t the only one, ya know.”

 

“And I really really like the time I have with myself, I really really want to treasure it and I don’t want to move too fast and miss out on myself, you know?” she asked.

 

“I think so,” Sakura says. She’d spent a lot of time discovering herself right before she’d met Sasuke. Now, she’d lost sight of who she was a little, and realized she needed to reconnect with herself the same way Ino was doing.

 

“I get that,” Sakura says with more confidence.

 

“Right,” Ino says with a nod, “so I just need to take it slow, like snail speed slow.”

 

“That’s smart,” Sakura says appreciatively.

 

“Thanks,” Ino smiles, “I’m living with my parents for now but I’m hoping to find a place to live for the second semester, and then after that, maybe I’ll be ready to take the next step with Sai.”

 

“When you do,” Sakura says, poking Ino’s stomach with her toes, “you have to tell me.”

 

Ino laughs, squirming to get out of the way, “I’m not you, you stingy asshole,” she giggles.

 

- - -

 

Sakura drives Ino to her parents house the next morning on her way to work.

 

Ino is still chattering on beside her, “oh!” she says abruptly, “camping, this weekend, you’re still game right?”

 

Sakura had traded her work shifts out in anticiaption, but hadn’t quite thought it was going to go through.

 

“I have literally no gear,” she admitted, “but I’m free.”

 

“Guy and Anko are camping experts, they’ll definetly have extra stuff for you,” she says as she gets out of the car, “and I’m sure you and Kakashi can coordinate carpooling since you live so close anyways.”

 

She pauses, halfway out the door, to wink, “right?”

 

Sakura rolls her eyes, a warm blush making its way up her face.

 

“I hate you,” she mutters.

 

“Perfect!” Ino says brightly.

 

She climbs out of the car, her bag slung over her shoulder.

 

“And Sakura?”

 

Ino is standing in the open door, looking at Sakura thoughtfully.

 

“Hm?” Sakura asks.

 

“Think about what I said.”

Notes:

AH, GIRL TIME IS SOOOO REFRESHING.

For me as well, writing just some QUALITY girl time is just SUCH a breath of relief. I loved giving Sakura a friend and I LOVED the perspective Ino was able to give, did you?

This is a very dialogue heavy chapter and I hope it wasn't too slow or tedious.

I think Ino's POV was MUCH needed. I don't know if anyone else had noticed but I've BEEN building this up in the past chapters, Sakura has JUST started to actually consider herself, but Ino's advice to start considering herself OUTSIDE of Kakashi and Sasuke, was MUCH needed... AND you will see it begin to play out in the next couple chapters.

WE ARE APPROACHING THE CLIMAX OF THE STORY. Chapter 23/24/25 are a DOOZY and I'm thinking about whether I want to release them all at once (meaning a longer waiting period), or episodic style (weekly/bi weekly), I'd love to hear what you all would prefer so please let me know :)

I will be updating again on Wednesday, and if not then, Friday for SURE.

I've already started school where I live (boo) so I just need to guage my workload a little bit. We are starting to shift into slightly shorter chapters that are less content dense, so I'm optimistic, fingers crossed for Wednesday!!

When we return, Sakura will be going CAMPING (woo hoo!!) with a specific silver-haired man... but not before she and Sasuke have a much needed conversation.... OOOUU.

The next chapter is called Dancing Around It, see you soon!! :)

<3 B, XOXO

P.S By the time you've read this chapter, I WILL HAVE FINALLY REPLIED TO ALL YOUR COMMENTS. YAY. LOVE YOU ALL!!!

Chapter 20: Dancing Around It

Summary:

Sakura and Kakashi have an argument

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Dancing Around It

 

All things considered, Sakura should’ve been in a good mood. A great mood, actually.

 

It was a beautiful morning, she was going camping over the weekend with her (new!) friends, and, she’d even managed to get most of her work done so she could enjoy the trip.

 

Yet somehow, she was sitting curled up in Kakashi’s passenger seat, her baseball cap angled low on her head to try and hide away from the nauseating morning sun.

 

She’d hardly gotten any sleep the night before.

 

She and Sasuke had talked. And talked and talked and talked, and somehow, Sakura felt like very little had been achieved, even though the talk itself had been overall positive. In fact, it had been calm and Sasuke had listened to her.

 

And they’d even gone to bed in the same bed, they’d gone to bed early.

 

Somehow, Sakura still hadn’t gotten any sleep all night.

 

Their talk had been good.

 

They’d both been understanding.

 

They’d both compromised.

 

She should feel better.

 

Instead, Sakura felt irritated, and far less excited for her camping trip than she should be.

 

“You alive over there?” Kakashi asked, his voice quiet and silvery in the early morning light.

 

Sakura grunted at him.

 

Kakashi snorted a laugh.

 

“How long did you say this was going to take, again?” Sakura asked, shifting once again, to avoiding the sun as it came up over the horizon.

 

She’d just gotten used to not waking up at the ass-crack of dawn. And here she was, doing it again.

 

And likely, would have to end up doing it again and again and again.

 

“The camping trip?” Kakashi’s voice was light, “the whole weekend probably.”

 

She could hear the teasing smile of his voice, could nearly picture the way he’d glance over at her, that familiar lopsided smile on his face.

 

“The car ride,” she said, clarifying.

 

“Four hours.”

 

Sakura whined out loud.

 

Four hours.

 

She couldn’t even nap because of the stupid sun.

 

What a pitiful way to start her Friday. 

 

“If I had known it was a four hour drive, I would’ve never agreed to go,” she says, grumbling in her seat.

 

Kakashi just laughs at her, his tone ringing like a clear bell, “that’s what you get for trusting Ino.”

 

“Suna’s closer than this,” Sakura complains.

 

And now that she was going to Suna, she was even more irritated at the idea of another car ride and another early morning.

 

“Sakura,” under the low brim of her hat, she sees Kakashi’s hand reach over to squeeze her knee, “I know it’s a long drive, but I promise you’ll love it.”

 

His palm is warm and soothing and she almost wishes she’d reached out to hold his hand, to borrow some of his steadiness.

 

“We’re camping in an old growth forest,” Kakashi says, driving with one hand. He’s slouched in his seat, his posture relaxed and easy, “trust me it’s worth the drive.”

 

Sakura made a sound of disagreement.

 

Kakashi only continued, “plus, there’s no city lights for nearly fifty miles in any direction, when it's night time, you'll be able to see the stars so bright and clear, it's like a whole other world.”

 

“Might as well be,” Sakura says irritably, “since we’re driving to space.”

 

There’s a silence.

 

They’re stopped at a red light and Sakura can feel the weight of Kakashi’s gaze on her.

 

She feels her cheeks heat. She was grumpy and grumbling and Kakashi was being nothing but pleasant. It wasn't fair. She really needed to stop being so snippy with him. Maybe she should pretend to sleep so she wouldn’t be inclined to lash out at him.

 

She feels the car lurch forward as the light changes.

 

“Sakura,” Kakashi’s tone is light, but it’s firmer this time, “are you going to give me a hard time all weekend?”

 

She feels a weight sit leaden in her gut. She was giving him a hard time. She knew it too, it was just… she was tired, and she had a lot on her mind, and she was still irritated from her talk with Sasuke.

 

“I’m sorry,” she says, breathing it out in a rush, “I’m being difficult for no reason.”

 

It was a her thing. It was wrong to project the restlessness of her thoughts at Kakashi. 

 

“I don’t think there’s no reason,” Kakashi says quietly.

 

And then, “the talk with Sasuke didn’t go great, huh?”

 

Sakura looks up in surprise. She’d given him a brief rundown on what Ino had told her, and told Kakashi that she was keeping it in mind as she prepared to talk with Sasuke. She hadn’t told him about what had transpired at all.

 

Was she really that transparent?

 

“That obvious?” she asks, cautious of her tone.

 

“I just know you,” Kakashi says gently and the conviction in his voice makes Sakura’s heart ache. He knew her enough to be kind to her when she was snippy, he knew her enough to read her moods.

 

Sakura lets out a long suffering sigh.

 

“I-, Sasuke and I are good now,” she pauses, “better, now,” she amends. That was more true.

 

“We’re better now,” she corrects, “I guess,” she added, “but I kind of agreed to come to the gym with him again and I’m a little…” Sakura trails off.

 

Not happy about it to say the least.

 

Kakashi's eyes were on the road but the frown on his face was evident.

 

“I thought you were trying something new?” he asks, confusion in his voice.

 

“Yea,” Sakura chuckles humourlessly, “so did I, but we’re compromising, and-”

 

“So what’s Sasuke compromising?”

 

Sakura opens her mouth to explain

 

- - - 

 

It had gone like this.

 

Sakura had told Sasuke that she was hurt about how he didn’t really know anything about her life, that he didn’t think to invite her to Suna, that any quality time between them lacked any real quality and she felt like she was drifting away. That the gravity that once held them together was just... gone.

 

And Sasuke, to his credit, had listened to her. He hadn’t interrupted her, he had been solemn and quiet.

 

And then, he’d told her that he was hurt about how she’d stopped coming to the gym with him. That it felt like a giant ‘fuck you’ and that it made him feel cast out from her life.

 

Sakura summarized this for Kakashi because this entire conversation between her and Sasuke had actually taken them all night. They’d aired their grievances out as if it were a tennis match, each of them taking turns batting their hurt over the net at one another.

 

It was polite. It was excruciating. 

 

Eventually, Sakura tells Kakashi, she’d told Sasuke that she felt disconnected from him and that she needed to feel like the time they spent together had actual quality.

 

And to her surprise, Sasuke had agreed. He’d told her he would put effort into planning dates for them, that they'd begin exploring the new town they were living in… and then he dropped the first bomb on her.

 

“So, I talked to the guys and told them that it was important to me that I could have you at the cottage for the holidays, a couple other guys said they'd want to have their girlfriends there too, so i was wondering if…”

 

He had been sitting at the opposite end of the couch from her, and at this point, he’d raised his head to look up at her and give her a small, hopeful smile, "if you'd want to come?"

 

Sakura had felt her heart rise in her chest. Now, this was the man she loved. Sincere and honest and willing to put in intentional effort.

 

It had felt like a breath of relief, proof that everything they’d talked about over the course of the evening wasn’t just empty words. Maybe, just maybe, there was a reason to stay.

 

And she’d told him, her heart much lighter, that she would love to, that it made her unbelievably happy that he’d asked them before they’d had this talk in the first place… and that’s when he dropped the second bomb on her.

 

“Sakura,” he’d said slowly. To her surprise, he’d risen from his corner of the couch and moved to perch on the coffee-table directly in front of her.

 

“Sakura,” he repeated, “I really want to make our relationship work.”

 

She had given him a watery smile, “I can tell, especially when-“

 

“But I need you to also do your part.”

 

The sentence had deflated the growing hope in Sakura’s chest like a balloon.

 

“What?” she’d said.

 

“Sakura, please, just hear me out, okay?”

 

She’d conceeded.

 

“Look, you’re saying that you want to feel like I care about you, you said it the night we fought too, I listened to that, I made sure I took care of it,” he paused, looking at her, “right?”

 

Sakura nodded slowly.

 

“Okay, so on my side, I said that it really hurt me that you haven’t been coming to Konoha with me.”

 

Sakura feels herself sink into her own silence.

 

“You told me that you pretend to give a shit about me when you come to watch me,” Sasuke tells her.

 

Sakura feels like her skin is a size too tight. She knows this man too well not to know him. She knows what he’s about to say.

 

“I need you to start coming with me again,” Sasuke tells her.

 

Sakura feels like her throat is lined with thorns. The, no, she’s desperate to get out is lodged in her throat.

 

“Sasuke, I-“

 

“Sakura, I need you to come with me.” he says, quietly. Honestly. 

 

“I’ve done this with you at my side from the very first day,” he says, “I don’t want to do it without you there.”

 

Sakura sighs.

 

“I swear,” he says, shifting forward so that his knees are pressing into the couch. He takes her hands in his, “after the Konoha Cup, everything will be so different baby, but it’s only three weeks away and I need you with me to be strong enough to win it.”

 

Sakura feels herself waver.

 

Sasuke Uchiha is a proud man. She knows what it takes for him to admit this to her, she knows what it means means for him to be asking her like this. She knows what it means for him to admit that he needs her. 

 

“Please," he says, his eyes holding hers, “come with me.”

 

Sakura is silent. She wills herself to speak.

 

Ino’s words, what do you want, what do you want, what do you want, spin in circles around her mind.

 

She didn’t want to go with him.

 

But Sasuke had sworn he was going to be different. He had already made a change.

 

She doesn’t want to but she’s loved him for six years. She’s bent around him for six years. What’s three more weeks? He was trying on his end, right? Maybe this was the effort he needed from her.

 

Sakura breathes in.

 

As she breathes out, she feels every wall she’s told herself she will uphold, crumble into to dust.

 

“Okay,” she said, her mouth tasting of treason.

 

“Okay.”

 

- - -

 

She waited in silence as Kakashi absorbed the last of her recount.

 

His gaze was on the road, his posture was still slouched, but she could see how tightly he was gripping the wheel, how the muscles of his forearm and fingers strained with the pressure.

 

“So,” Kakashi says at last, “where’s the compromise?” 

 

Sakura blinks in surprise. Had he not been listening?

 

Sakura frowns, “I just told you.”

 

“That doesn’t sound like compromise to me,” Kakashi says.

 

“It sounds like you’re right back to where you started, but the difference is that now you’re going to Suna.”

 

“Kakashi,” Sakura interrupts, “he said we’d make more time for actual quality time-“

 

But Kakashi continues, speaking over her, “it sounds like you have to sacrifice hours of your day, again.”

 

That much, Sakura knew.

 

It was the whole reason she was in such a foul mood.

 

“Why,” he asks, his tone heated, “are you compromising by making your life more difficult?”

 

“He’s compromising too, Kakashi, and-“

 

“But he’s not, Sakura,” Kakashi interrupts, his voice loud, drowning her out, “your compromise is being miserable, his compromise is doing the bare minimum!”

 

She’d never heard Kakashi raise his voice, and certainly not like that.

 

It shocks her into silence.

 

“Whats that supposed to mean?” Sakura asks quietly.

 

She’d never seen him react to anything like this. Even when he was under pressure, Kakashi was calm and collected, even when he was stressed, he managed to be smooth.

 

She’d never seen him like this.

 

“Sakura,” Kakashi says, his voice much more controlled compared to before, “how long have you and Sasuke been having the same fight?”

 

The sentence seems to slam into her.

 

At least a month is the automatic answer that rings through her head. And they’d gone no where with it.

 

“It’s a complex issue,” she protests weakly, “there’s so many moving pieces and it’s hard to understand and-“

 

“Is it hard to understand, or does your relationship just not make sense anymore?”

 

Kakashi’s voice is low and angry and somehow, it’s even worse than when he had yelled.

 

Sakura feels like he has winded her.

 

She didn’t want to keep going to Konoha with Sasuke. She didn’t need Kakashi to tell her that it made her miserable, but it was what she needed to do to mend the relationship, she needed to know if she and Sasuke could work out before she decided to leave him.

 

Was that so wrong?

 

With tears pricking her eyes, Sakura reaches out to turn on the radio.

 

“I want to listen to music,” she says.

 

- - -

 

One song goes by.

 

Sakura tries half-heartedly to enjoy the happy beat and the uplifting message, but the entire car feels like it’s filled with tension.

 

Why did it feel like she’d resolved one fight with Sasuke, only to dive head-first into a fight with Kakashi.

 

Did this count as a fight between them?

 

He didn’t seem to be mad at her, in-fact, his anger was directed at Sasuke more than anything, but still, it made her upset.

 

One song bleeds into the second song and Sakura is still struggling to get out of her head.

 

“Your compromise is being miserable, his compromise is doing the bare minimum!”

 

Is that really what it was? She trusted Kakashi to tell the truth, and he’d always been honest with her.

 

Was that the truth of the situation?

 

She had been so exhausted after their argument, and she hadn’t really gotten any sleep. She hadn’t really had a chance to process just exactly what she’d agreed to.

 

Had she really just put herself right back at the start?

 

The third song plays and Sakura tunes back in enough to notice. She was hardly paying attention, maybe she should just give up on listening to music all together. Maybe the silence was what she needed to think this through.

 

She reaches for the dial, and her eyes flicker to the speedometer on Kakashi’s dashboard. 

 

The arrow is falling, the car is slowing down.

 

Sakura glances outside.

 

They’re on some old country backroad, it’s hardly the old growth forest Kakashi had described.

 

Why were they stopping?

 

She abandons the dial as Kakashi pulls the car onto the shoulder of the road.

 

To her surprise, the moment the car stops, Kakashi shoves open his door and strides out of the car, he puts his hands behind his head as he turns to look at the escarpment on the side of the road.

 

Sakura watches his shoulders raise and lower rapidly as he breathes heavily.

 

She feels her skin prickle in worry.

 

She feels herself unlatch her seatbelt, and push her door open too. Was he okay?

 

“Kakashi?” she says hesitantly.

 

Maybe she should give him space. Was it something she said? Was he really that mad about Sasuke?

 

Before Sakura can second guess her decision, Kakashi turns.

 

She pauses, taking the scant miliseconds afforded to her to look at him.

 

He really was beautiful.

 

He’d worn dark fitted denim and a thick plaid long sleeve shirt. His necklace hung in the centre of his chest. Here, framed by the lush green escarpment, he looked so much like he just belonged there. Like he was a mountain man, like he lived among the old growth trees he talked about so much.

 

He was still Kakashi, but this was yet another new side of him.

 

And it was always like this when she was with him; she learned something knew, she saw something new. It was like the more that he said, the less she knew.

 

It hit her in her scant seconds of hesitation, how badly she wanted to have more of him. To learn every side of him as intimately as she could.

 

“Kaka-“ she starts, but he’s striding over to her, his legs eating up the distance between them, his gait sure and sharp.

 

Before the rest of his name is out of her mouth, he’s hooked an arm around her waist and has yanked her into his chest, his entire body folding around hers.

 

“I’m sorry,” he whispers into her hair.

 

- - -

 

Sakura face is pressed into Kakashi’s neck, her arms trapped at her side from the steel force that are his arms banded around her.

 

He’s so warm.

 

So solid.

 

So safe.

 

She’s squished, he’s holding her almost too tight, but he’s also holding her up, and it’s so nice to just finally feel weightless. Sakura’s evening and morning have been terrible, she’s wound up and angry and conflicted. She feels like an exposed nerve, raw and sensitive, and he is covering her with his comfort. He’s holding her tight and not letting her go and she feels a profound sense of relief sink into her.

 

God, she missed him. She’d only been away from him for two days. She’d been in his bedroom only two days ago! And still, something about this made her ache.

 

She wanted this, him, more than anything else.

 

What do you want?

 

Sakura felt like she might understand the question, finally.

 

She wanted to be weightless.

 

Like this.

 

“Kakashi?” she tries, her voice muffled.

 

He holds her tighter for it, his arms banding even tighter around her.

 

His voice is by her ear, silvery and soft when he speaks again.

 

“I’m sorry,” he repeats, “I shouldn’t have yelled at you.”

 

Oh.

 

That’s what this was about?

 

“Kakashi,” she tries, her heartbeat warm in her chest, “it’s okay, you don’t have to apologize.”

 

She tries to wiggle her arm free so she can hug him back, but she regrets it the moment that she does.

 

Kakashi lets her go, his arms loosening.

 

He steps away from her.

 

She almost laughs at the sheepish look on his face, at the way colour tints the top of his cheekbones.

 

The sun has just risen over the horizon. The morning is young and new and she’s breathing it in beside him.

 

It was a beautiful day.

 

“Don’t apologize,” she says softly.

 

He raises his gaze to look at her, “that’s my line,” he says with a little laugh.

 

Sakura finds herself smiling.

 

“It won’t happen again,” he tells her, his face hard and serious and Sakura feels her heart tug in her chest.

 

“I know,” she says, stepping back into him.

 

She has to crane her neck to look up at him, but she doesn’t mind.

 

One step closer and they’d be as close as they were in his bedroom.

 

It takes all of her willpower to plant her feet down.

 

“Don’t apologize,” she repeats, “I know you weren’t yelling at me, and-“ she looks up at him.

 

“Honestly, it was something I needed to hear.”

 

Kakashi’s expression softens, “you think so?”

 

Sakura sighs, “yeah.”

 

“I honestly just have felt so conflicted about it, I could hardly sleep last night because something about it just felt so… so, wrong, and it wasn’t until right now that I realized that I felt that way because I didn’t want to.”

 

“I mean I knew I didn’t want to-“ Sakura says, back-peddling, “but saying it and admitting it are two different things, you know?”

 

Kakashi smiles at her, his smile lopsided and so familiar.

 

“Yea, I get that,” he says.

 

There is a moment of silence that stretches between them, easy and soft, and Sakura is looking at him as much as he’s looking at her. The stubble on his face is longer than it usually is, he is framed in the early morning light.

 

“Sakura, just so you know,” he says gently, his hand reaching up to tuck her hair behind her ear.

 

Sakura had braided her hair into two short plaits today. But, she had short hair so some of it had inevitably snuck out.

 

She’d never loved her short hair more.

 

She closes her eyes as his fingertips linger on her skin, his touch light and soft and sweet. She feels a shower of sparks, golden and bright, rain from the spot high on her cheekbone down her jaw and neck, to light her heart up.

 

“Hmm?” she hums, her eyelids fluttering open.

 

He’s watching her with his head tilted.

 

“Just so you know,” he repeats, “it’s not supposed to be this hard.”

 

“When you love someone,” he says gently, “it’s easy. You don’t have to dance around things or be conflicted, or ask for the smallest thing over and over, you’re just supposed to feel.”

 

“When you’re with him, do you feel even half of this?”

 

Sakura’s mind flashes back to the night in his car. When he’d cradled her face in his palm, when he’d pressed her palm to the bare skin of his ribs.

 

She remembers the six scant inches between their noses.

 

She remembers how she had wanted to narrow that gap.

 

“When you’re with him, do you feel even half of this?”

 

Weightless.

 

Safe.

 

Easy.

 

When she was with Sasuke, did she feel even half of that?

 

The answer is as easy as being in Kakashi’s arms.

 

“I’ll talk to him,” she says finally, breaking their silence, “when we’re back, I’ll talk to him, properly, and, I won’t do anything I don’t want.“

 

“Good,” Kakashi says softly.

 

Sakura herself had said there’s a difference between saying it and admitting it. She’s not quite ready to say it, and hardly ready to admit it, but the answer is thrumming through her veins.

 

She knows what she wants.

 

And it’s not about either man. It’s the feeling she wants for herself.

 

“But, I-“ she stares at her toes in her running shoes, “I just need to make sure I’m being fair to him.”

 

Being fair to Sasuke meant apologizing for any hurt she may have caused him, but also, not allowing this argument to stretch further than it already had. There was a reason they still hadn’t found a resolution. There was a reason they had returned to the beginning.

 

“Yea,” Kakashi says, nodding his head, “I get that.”

 

“Just, Sakura?”

 

She looks up at him. His voice is heavier than before. She hears the shift almost immediately.

 

“Be fair to me too.”

Notes:

OUCH

WHAT A WAY TO RETURN, HUH?

Hello darlings, I am getting into the swing of things, and this chapter has unfortunately taken much longer than I anticipated. Yes, I will admit that I am learning how to balance all my time, but also, I’ve had some writers block because I KEPT WRITING SAKURA AND SASUKE’S ARGUMENT FIRST.

Literally, I’ve been sitting on this for like two weeks and for the life of me, I couldn’t get through their argument without being ANNOYED by it.

So I abandoned it and wrote Kakashi/Sakura instead.

(No but seriously, I had this whole new random side plot I tried to add in and I HATED it and scrapped it all. It's in my graveyard now, Rest in Pieces, Sasuke)

Also, WE THINK SASUKE IS WRONG, RIGHT? I've tried to write this SO FAIRLY, but we KNOW he's wrong for asking that of her, right? Like LET ME TALK MY SHIT. Sakura has EXPLICITLY said she can't go because it eats so much of her time and destabilized her entire life. And Sasuke REALLY SAID, okay, but since I said yes to Suna, u need to say yes to this :)

UGH.

 

I'm trying to add more and more depth to K/S as we go along, do you feel like this chapter did that for you? ESPECIALLY with Kakashi needing to pull over to take a breath of air and then apologizing? Do you think that stayed true to his character, or was it slightly OOC? Honestly, I tried to write it as him just getting to a point where he's FRUSTRATED on behalf of Sakura. Did that read that way?

Also, NOT TO SPOIL, but this will happen again ;) and it's hot.

Some of you have mentioned that you aren’t seeing updates? I’m sorry to hear that, I genuinely have no idea why, but I’ve tried a different way of posting today, did you get post notifs? Please let me know!

I'm sorry for much space between when I said I'd post vs actually posting, but I hope this chapter has given you some much needed sustenance. <3

I am hoping to get the next chapter up in two weeks, meaning October 7th is when you should expect an update. I'll put this in the description too!

But, I AM VERY excited for you to read the next chapter. I've got about 30% of it written, and it's another very long chapter (which i KNOW you guys have no complaints about ;P) but ALSO... the next chapter is called:

HIGH INFIDELITY

You KNOW it's going to be a BIG DEAL when the chapter is named after the FIC!!!

EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE.

I've made you wait a LONG time, haven't I? ;)

Okay, anyways, I truly truly hope you enjoyed! I am trying hard to get into the groove of things with work and school and I think I've finally found a good flow. Thank you for keeping up with me!! I can't wait to chat with you in the comments, I am always behind in replying to you but I'm ALWAYS reading what you say, almost the same moment it hits my inbox <3

Love always!! -B

Chapter 21: Chart the Constellations

Summary:

Sakura has some questions, she gets some answers.

Notes:

WELCOME BACK,

I have seen fics abandoned waaay to many times to ever subject this to the same fate. We will catch up in the end notes, for now, ENJOY

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sakura thinks that maybe, all things considered, they’ve reached a point of harmony and mutual understanding. Not that it had ever been hard, it was Kakashi, after all.

 

But, there was an unspoken agreement to just… be fair.

 

He had said he’d give her time to figure it all out. She remembered it with nearly crystalline clarity; the silver tenor of his voice, the feeling of his forehead pressed against hers, her head cradled in his warm palm, how his mouth was-

 

Fair, Sakura reminds herself, I’m being fair.

 

And she was trying. She knew what she wanted, not a man, she reminds herself, what I want from me, it’ll be a feeling.

 

She wanted to feel peaceful. She wanted to not feel like every decision waged an internal war. She wanted connections in her life to feel easy and instinctive.

 

She was trying to be fair.

 

- - -

 

For someone carrying his gear, her gear, and a ridiculously large cooler over unpaved earth, Kakashi looked fairly calm.

 

“You know,” Sakura says, picking her way over a tree root, “I can carry my own bag.”

 

“You’re already carrying something,” he says and Sakura strains her ears to listen to hear any panting in his breath.

 

Nothing.

 

Sakura pauses to turn around and raise her eyebrow at him, “since when does our sweaters and two water bottles count as something,"  she asks with a laugh.

 

“You’re a nurse, Sakura,” Kakashi chuckles as he catches up to her, “dehydration kills, didn’t they teach you that?”

 

“It’s November,” Sakura says dryly.

 

Kakashi’s mouth pulls into a familiar lopsided grin and Sakura can’t help but return it, her lips pulling across her teeth.

 

Kakashi, collected as ever even with two bulging backpacks on his back looks pointedly at the sweater she’s draped over her arm, “hypothermia, then.”

 

- - - -

 

When Sakura and Kakashi arrive at their campsite, Sakura is nearly knocked over by a headful of platinum blonde hair that comes barreling at her seemingly out of nowhere.

 

Sakura!” Ino shrieks happily, “you made it!”

 

“Ino!” Sakura cries just as happily, spitting blonde hair out of her mouth.

 

The blonde had almost wrapped her limbs completely around Sakura, “I was worried Kakashi would steal you away,” she said, nowhere close to letting Sakura go.

 

“Hey!” Kakashi exclaimed, setting down the very heavy cooler he’d refused to let Sakura carry, “I wouldn’t do that.”

 

Ino pulls back and gives Sakura an incredulous look, “sure,” she says with a disbelieving eye roll.

 

Sakura and Kakashi’s hike through a very modest footpath in the woods had been about 2 kilometres, and while she’d tried to slow their pace to be mindful of the load Kakashi was carrying, Sakura thought they’d crossed it fairly quickly.

 

They’d reached a small clearing in the trailhead where they’d (literally) run into Ino.

 

“How was the drive?” Ino asks them, slinging her arm around Sakura’s shoulder.

 

“I had a cranky start,” Sakura says honestly, she trades a secret smile with Kakashi, “but the chronic morning person in Kakashi cheered me up,” she said with a laugh.

 

“It’s a disease,” Kakashi said with an amused smile smile.

 

Ino tilts her head at the pair of them, “want me to surgically remove him?” she asks.

 

- - -

 

The forest really been as beautiful as Kakashi had described.

 

The trees were massive, their giant cylindrical trunks reaching heavenwards, their leaves a mosaic of red, orange, and yellow. It had taken three of them, holding hands, to encircle the circumference of the trees. Sakura had never seen a trunk so big.

 

They were camping under a the shade of four massive trees that were growing in a loose circle.

 

To Sakura’s surprise, most of the sleeping arrangements and various stations had been set up already.

 

Sakura found herself being pulled around the campsite all day.

 

Ino had immediately taken her hand and dragged her over to the largest tent in the clearing.

 

They’d stood at a cheery welcome mat, both women toeing off their shoes as per Ino’s instructions.

 

“Welcome,” Ino said, opening the tent, “to Girl Tent.”

 

To Sakura’s delight, ‘Girl Tent’ absolved all of the fears she had had about camping.

 

Kakashi had assured her that her sleeping bag and sleeping pad (whatever that was) was going to be sufficient in keeping her warm and comfortable all night.

 

She trusted him, she really did, but she also had spent her annual bonus on her mattress, so, when Ino led her into a tent with an actual mattress, and not something that resembled an egg carton, she felt a great deal of relief.

 

“This is our bed!” Ino had exclaimed, flopping down on the right most mattress.

 

This, is camping?” Sakura had asked incredulously.

 

“This is what camping has to be,” called a voice from the exterior of the tent, “when you’re going with I-can’t-sleep-on-the-ground-Ino, and I-need-a-humidifier-to-sleep-Mei.”

 

“We’re very grateful for I-have-everthing-you’ll-need-even-though-I’ll-complain-about-it-the-whole-time-Anko,” Ino says in a mock whisper.

 

The woman in question ducks through the entrance of the tent, her cropped purple hair falling into her eyes as she did.

 

She straightens once inside Girl Tent and looks around proudly before giving Ino a look, her hands on her wide hips, “that’s what I thought,” she says with a smug smile.

 

“Anko builds us Girl Tent every year,” Ino says dreamily, reclining back onto the large blow up mattress, “it’s the only reason the boys don’t end up going camping alone.”

 

“It’s true,” Anko says soberly, “if it were up to Guy, we’d all be sleeping out in the wide open.”

 

Sakura frowns, “I read online that you can put yourself at risk to bears that way.”

 

“And coyotes,” Anko added.

 

“And skunks,” Mei adds, ducking in through the opening, “Guy got skunked last year, it was awful,” she said, scrunching her nose.

 

Sakura feels herself smiling, the mental image of the effervescent Guy covered in skunk stink.

 

“Don’t laugh Sakura,” Mei says with a good natured toss of her red plaits, “it smelt like ass and rotted garlic, sometimes I still wake up in the middle of the night screaming.”

 

Mei twists her face up with so much disdain that it makes even her delicate features look pained.

 

Sakura tries to hide her snort.

 

“Ugh, and then he tried to tell us all to just ignore it,” Ino chimed in, “eventually Kakashi made him shower in the lake with some DIY baking soda thing.”

 

“Nearly carried him in there,” Mei adds, “thank God.”

 

“We’re safe from skunks and coyotes and bears in here,” Anko says reassuringly, “don’t let them scare you.”

 

“Skunks and bears and coyotes,” Mei repeats, plopping down next to Sakura on the mattress, “and most importantly, we’re safe from Guy.”

 

- - -

 

Anko takes Sakura to collect firewood in the late afternoon.

 

“We’re looking for branches that look dry,” Anko explains as she leads Sakura through the thick forestation, “look for things like fallen tree limbs,” she instructs.

 

Sakura soon spots a handful of the exact thing Anko has described, and when she points it out to the other woman, her face lights up in delight, “Bingo! Great work Sakura.”

 

They return to camp with their arms laden with gnarled tree branches and Anko shows Sakura how to create a fire.

 

She shows Sakura how to dig a shallow pit and line it with rocks to keep the fire contained. She helps Sakura find materials for tinder and kindling, and then shows her how to stack branches to keep the fire going.

 

It’s under Anko’s instruction that Sakura watches the fire flare to life.

 

She feels pride lick up her spine at the way the rest of the camp hoots when she has a respectable fire going.

 

“You just passed the initiation!” Guy calls out.

 

“Next up, you have to wrestle a bear!” Tenzo chimes in.

 

“And win,” Iruka adds.

 

“And if you win, you get to go skinny dipping with Kakashi,” Ino whispers, nudging Sakura in the ribs.

 

Despite the hot flush she felt crawling up her chest, Sakura fixes Ino with an evil grin, “so you must have wrestled like a thousand bears to sneak off with Sai for the past three hours, huh?”

 

Sakura is proud when Ino’s jaw falls open, her cheeks flaming scarlet.

 

“I hate you,” Ino says with a grin.

 

“Your top’s buttoned up wrong,” Sakura tells her.

 

- - -

 

The groups stays up late into the night, talking and laughing, the fire burning high and bright.

 

She has been floating around Ino, Anko, and Mei, the girls tittering on about one thing or another.

 

She’d learned that Anko was on track to becoming a firefighter, Sakura thought it was a perfect fit for the other woman. She had a commanding presence about her, something that made even the naturally indefatigable Guy seem more relaxed.

 

And, Sakura learned, Anko was part of the reason that camping had become a ritual.

 

At first, Iruka had explained to her as they roasted marshmallows, it had just been Guy and Kakashi. The other men had invited Tenzo and Iruka one year and then Anko the following year.

 

Anko had apparently taken it upon herself to create “a more appealing experience,” and the following year, Ino and Mei had joined.

 

“It really is like an initiation of sorts,” Iruka tells Sakura, holding out a stick laden with gooey marshmallows to her. She’d gravitated over to Iruka and Tenzo when she’d realized they'd been stockpiling the marshmallows

 

“Thanks,” Sakura says, trapping a marshmallow on a graham cracker to pull it from the stick.

 

“Does this mean I’m a part of the group?” Sakura asks, a tenderness sparking behind her heart.

 

“Of course it does,” Tenzo says in his warm baritone. He reaches across Sakura to steal a marshmallow off of Iruka’s stick.

 

She smiles at the warm honesty in his voice.

 

- - -

 

“Hi,” Sakura says, sinking down next to Kakashi on the large log that’s been dragged over to the campfire. He’s leaning his back against it with his legs outstretched, so she mimics his position.

 

“Hi,” he parrots back, glancing over at her, “finally found some time for me, huh?”

 

He says it breezily, with nearly no indication of anything but teasing in his voice, but Sakura has learned Kakashi well. She knows how tension looks in his body, she can tell his mood by the way he walks, can see how it knots the back of his neck.

 

So while Kakashi was nearly perfect in concealing himself, Sakura thought she just might be a little bit better in unwrapping him.

 

There was a little bit of hurt in his voice. She could hear it.

 

She felt her heart pull.

 

“Everything okay?” she asks softly, lowering her voice so that she won’t be overheard.

 

She can nearly feel the weight of his gaze on her. He’s turned his head quickly, as if her response to his tease had surprised him.

 

He doesn’t say anything as he regards her, Sakura lets him.

 

She felt a sense of guilt at the difficult situation she was putting him in, maybe it was worse for him than he was letting on.

 

If she couldn’t give him a definite answer, the least she could give him was a moment of reflection.

 

“I’m fine,” he says at last with a soft chuckle, “just kidding around with you.”

 

He nods his chin at the campfire, “want some more marshmallows?” He bumps her shoulder with his, “I can go and pry some off of Iruka for you.”

 

Sakura laughs at Iruka’s ridiculously stacked sticks of marshmallows as a familiar electricity skates up her arm. Was it ever not going to be that way with him?

 

There’s the same levity to his movements that he always carried, a lightness in his voice, but Sakura had learned Kakashi diligently.

 

“I think I’ll be sick if I have any more of them,” she says with a conscious hand on her stomach. She must have eaten nearly half the bag, “but thank you.”

 

And then, she repeats her question, “are you sure you’re okay?”

 

“Positive,” Kakashi answers quickly, “the fire you started today was awesome.”

 

Sakura feels herself spin in her own mind. Maybe she was reading too far into this… but then again, she knew Kakashi.

 

Whatever it was, she felt a pull, like there was an urge behind her heart trying to press through her skin, something willing her to ask him, to check on him, to make sure he was okay, to make sure she hadn’t hurt him.

 

He doesn’t seem like he’s in a mood to talk, and while. Sakura hasn’t quite had much experience dealing with Kakashi in this sort of state, she gathers her courage anyways.

 

She’ll be damned if she doesn’t try.

 

“You know,” she begins, “if it were me that was sitting here being avoidant of my feelings, you would make me tell you what’s wrong.”

 

She glances over to see the corner of Kakashi’s lip pull up in a wry smile.

 

That was a good sign.

 

She keeps going.

 

“And I’d probably resist,” she continues breezily, “you know, tell you that nothing’s wrong or something brave like that.”

 

Kakashi snorts a laugh and Sakura can’t help the way she feels the knot in her chest loosen.

 

“But you would probably coerce me into telling you and-“

 

Coerce?” He asks with an incredulous laugh.

 

“Yup, you’d ask me one of your soul searching questions-“

 

“Soul searching is a little dramatic-” he interjects with a snort.

 

“Probably with your shirt off or something because you drive a hard bargain and-“

 

“Hey! My shirt was on last time-“

 

“And I would tell you,” Sakura says pointedly, “because I know I can talk to you. Even if it’s kinda hard or heavy.”

 

Kakashi is silent.

 

She nudges his shoulder with hers again, “but that’s just if it was me,” she says quietly.

 

Kakashi is silent for a beat.

 

And then, “so you want to ask me a soul searching question?” He’s light as ever, but there’s real tension echoing in his voice.

 

“With my shirt on and everything,” Sakura tells him with a nod.

 

She watches Kakashi roll his eyes but then blinks in surprise as she watching him stand up and extend an hand to her.

 

“I’ll make you a deal,” he says with a small smile stretching across his face, “come on a walk with me and you can ask me all of the soul searching questions you want.”

 

Sakura feels a smile spread across her lips. She places her hand in his, “deal.”

 

- - -

 

They’re holding hands.

 

Sakura tells herself that this is a perfectly reasonable situation to hold hands with someone you’re trying to be emotionally fair to.

 

After all, there’s two of them, the path is unfamiliar to her, it’s dark, and there’s only one flashlight. So, it’s entirely reasonable that she’s holding his hand.

 

What might not be entirely reasonable is the way her stomach flips each time he squeezes her hand in his.

 

“Log, watch your step,” he murmurs, guiding her over.

 

“Tree branch, Sakura, watch your head.”

 

Sakura feels like she’s walking a delicate line here.

 

Palm to palm with him like this, trusting him to lead her through the dark, it’s a type of intimacy and trust that feels heavier than it should.

 

“So,” Kakashi says, his voice pitched low, his gaze on the sparse trail ahead of them, "I’m thinking you get five questions.”

 

Sakura frowns at the back of his head, “what happened to all the questions I want?”

 

“Well,” he says slowly and Sakura can almost hear his shit eating grin, “I figured you might go rogue on me and ask me to recite my credit card number so you could go on that trip I owe you.”

 

Sakura laughs and rolls her eyes, “that’s amateur hour,” she chortles, “I’d go for your social security number and steal your identity instead.”

 

He glances back, and raises his eyebrow at her, “You’re going to have a hard time making yourself look like me.”

 

“High heels and hair dye,” she tells him, “you have no idea.”

 

- - -

 

They settle on five questions.

 

“Why five?” Sakura asks.

 

“Well,” he says with a chuckle, “two reasons. First, there’s really only so much searching my soul can take.”

 

Sakura laughs, “okay, fine, five questions.”

 

She squeezes her hand in his. He squeezes back.

 

“What’s the second reason?”

 

“We’ll probably be there by then, and I want you to have the full experience.”

 

“Be where?” she asks, confused, “what experience?”

 

There’s a warm smile in Kakashi’s voice. Sakura can’t see it in the dim light, but she can hear it all the same, “you’ll see,” he says cryptically.

 

“First question, kid” he says, squeezing his hand around hers.

 

Sakura feels her face flush. He’d called her kid all that time ago when he’d taught her to spar.  When he’d tucked the flower behind her ear.

 

She pushes those thoughts out of her mind, (slowly and not without regrets, but she pushes them away).

 

“Okay,” she tells him. She’s been turning it around in her head trying to figure out exactly how to ask Kakashi the right question.

 

“Okay,” she tries again, “what changed between getting out of the car and this evening?”

 

It felt like a good way to at least start narrowing it down.

 

“And,” she adds self-consciously, “does it have to do with me?”

 

Kakashi doesn’t answer.

 

“Because if it does Kakashi, you really need to know that I’m sorry about-“

 

“It’s not you,” Kakashi says with an affirmative squeeze of her hand, “definitely not you.”

 

“That’s good to know,” Sakura says quickly, feeling her breath whoosh out of her chest.

 

“That also counts as two questions,” Kakashi says.

 

“Kakashi!” she complains, shoving him with her side. She’s hardly surprised when he doesn’t budge.

 

“What? I’m warning you so you can conserve your questions.”

 

“It counts as one,” she insists.

 

“One and a half,” he counters.

 

Sakura rolls her eyes, “fine, one and a half, but you still have to give me an answer.”

 

She can feel the tension creep back into his body almost immediately.

 

She thinks she’s beginning to understand him better.

 

To all the world, Kakashi was unfazed and untouchable, he came off as intense but overall bored, but Sakura had seen more to him than just that.

 

Underneath his exterior, she knew him to be warm and kind and incredibly devoted to the people he loved.

 

She’d seen how he was the glue of his friendship group, how much he respected the autonomy of the people in his life; Tsunade and her strength, Guy and his eccentricities, even little Naruto.

 

He was warm and accepting and honest and fair, and she was so glad she’d seen beneath his surface… but she could sense there was something beneath that.

 

Something underneath the underneath.

 

And maybe it was because she’d always felt particularly drawn to him, maybe she was just nosy, but she wanted to investigate.

 

“It’s okay if you need a minute,” she says quietly.

 

Kakashi doesn’t answer. This time, she lets him have the silence.

 

So much of the time, he’d given her the time she needed to collect herself, to figure out what she needed to say, and how she had needed to say it. It had helped her.

 

She wanted to offer the same thing to him.

 

She focuses her attention to the path- at least, what she can see of it.

 

It’s some sort of narrow worn dirt path that wound its way through the trees. If she squinted at the trunks, she could see the occasional blue tick mark indicating that wherever Kakashi was leading her, it was at least an established trail.

 

She’s lost in her thoughts so much so that she almost doesn’t hear Kakashi.

 

His answer is quiet. When he responds, his voice is soft and bare, his answer taking her completely by surprise.

 

“I used to come here with my dad.”

Notes:

HELLO DARLINGS, I am writing this as the last dregs of, "omfg I HAVE to write this down!" slowly dissipate from my body.

I know I've been absent, and you've all only ever been supportive of absences, so I feel very comfortable telling you the truth; it has been hard.

Sometimes life comes along and kicks you in the crotch and then gives you a wedgies and wrecks havoc on your personal life to make room for the greatest good you can imagine... and that kind of thing takes time.

The good news is that I'm on the other side and doing very well and VERY excited to continue this story because BELIVE ME, it's very much far from over and only JUST getting interesting!

Now, I cannot promise you that I have a consistent posting schedule worked out, but I can say with some appreciable degree of confidence that I will DEFINETLY post the second half of this chapter by the end of the month, more if I can.

Now, I want to let you know that the steady inflow of comments and interest in this fic has ALSO made me SO anxious (in the best way!) to get something out for you, seriously, I'm SO happy everyone has been enjoying this fic and it's my BABY, the idea for it came to me in a dream (we'll get into this some other time), so it's very special to me that I see this through <3

HOW DID WE LIKE THIS CHAPTER?

I hope the ending was unexpected, it's a direction that I've been WANTING to go in SOOO badly and I hope that it felt organic and earned.

Also, I hope that this chapter that was a little 'jumpier' in my opinion felt natural, I wanted us to see Sakura with more than just her hunky crush or annoying boyfriend, our girl deserves community.

And, I hope I was able to capture the dynamic between Kakashi and Sakura that we love so much, the delicate tightrope between definite friends and almost more.

Basically, I HOPE YOU LIKED THIS CHAPTER!!

Thank you for being patient with me, I hope it was worth it!!

Love, always,

-B :)

Chapter 22: High Infidelity

Summary:

Kakashi and Sakura are bare with one another. Sakura admits a sparkling truth.

Notes:

Oh... the chapter with the same name as the story... OH. ;)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“I used to come here with my dad.”

 

His dad .

 

Oh.

 

Sakura doesnt say anything because she feels like she’s been taken off guard a little.

 

Her mind flitters through memories, trying to compile a working document of everything she knew about his dad so far.

 

When my dad died, she remembers him saying, Tsunade basically adopted me.

 

Ten years ago.

 

She remembers Kakashi’s bedroom, a young Kakashi with his big gloves and helmet next to a mountain of a man with shockingly silver hair.

 

She remembers a teenage Kakashi, face hard and heavy next to Tsunade.

 

She reminds herself to be delicate.

 

“What was he like?” She asks him, unthinking.

 

Sakura tries to hide her grimace. Maybe that wasn’t the best way to start off. She almost takes it back but then Kakashi squeezes her hand in reassurance.

 

She lets the question hang in the air between them instead.

 

“Weird,” Kakashi says at last, “he was really into frogs and bugs.”

 

Sakura feels herself smile.

 

“Everyone has a weird hobby,” she returns, laughing.

 

“I don’t have one,” Kakashi insists.

 

Sakura shoots him a look that she knows he can’t see in the dark, “you and Guy are married-not-married” she teases, “that’s the same type of thing as your dad being into frogs.”

 

Kakashi’s laugh is bright and delighted by this parallel, “I don’t think I can say you’re wrong about that.“

 

Sakura smiles with him, “what else?”

 

He pauses to lift a branch out of her way, “he was big.” 

 

“Fair,” she laughs, “but you were small,” she says ducking underneath.

 

“He was also just big,” Kakashi says returning her laugh, his teeth flashing in errant lamp light.

 

“I liked to watch him spar,” he continues, “he was just this massive guy and could put so much force behind a punch, but he was so fast on his feet that he’d only attack when it was necessary.”

 

Sakura smiles, he heart feeling warm in her chest. She’d felt more and more relaxed as she’d spent time around her friends and Kakashi. Navigating conversations, she’d realized, didn’t always have to feel like a battle field. She didn’t have to vigilantly monitor peoples’ reactions and tells to try and tease information out of them. She could just relax and listen and it was enough.

 

She takes a steadying breath as she contineus to navigate their vulnerable conversation

 

“You fight like that too,” she tells him, “sometimes I watch you and it looks like a dance,” she says honestly.

 

He grins down at her, warm, “that’s high praise.”

 

“Well I mean it,” she thinks about his fighting style, how he moves so sinuously, how his movements flow one into the next, how he maneuvers around opponents like smoke.

 

“You told me once that it’s an art,” she continues, “do you get that from him too? Respect for the sport?”

 

She says this with pride wrapping around her tongue. Kakashi wasn’t a talented fighter because he excelled in skill and technique, she remembered what he’d said to her once, “ it’s not about violence or domination.”

 

If anything, she realized, he was a good fighter because his craft wasn’t about fighting.

 

She can hear him smile, “Yea, I think so.”

 

This time, she squeezes his hand.

 

“Does it feel hard to be out here with...” she trails off, “us?”

 

She didn’t want to say her.

 

Yes, sure, they were all there as a group, it was really only just semantics, but she didn’t think she could bare him saying that it was her specifically.

 

“Not at all,” he says easily and she doesn’t doubt he’s being truthful.

 

“It’s nice, actually.” Kakashi continues, “camping was something we’d do every year together and I’m glad I get to keep the tradition even after he died,” he says almost distantly.

 

They walk in silence for a little, the sound of their footsteps light in the earthen path.

 

“I’ve been thinking about him a lot,” Kakashi says finally, interrupting their quiet.

 

“Really?” Sakura asks.

 

“Yea,” Kakashi says with a bitter laugh and Sakura feels her heart twist, “it’s been hard to avoid thinking about it, if I’m being honest.”

 

What was wrong? He’d only talked positively about his father...what could be making him so agitated?

 

She hesitates, but decides to try to gently encourage him, “do you-“

 

“By the way, Sakura,” he interrupts lightly, “that’s five questions.”

 

Sakura’s jaw falls open and a laugh comes out of her short and amused, “you’re such a cheat!” she laughs.

 

It had taken her completely off guard!

 

He stops walking and turns to her, his flashlight aimed low, the light around them dim, “what happened to respect for the sport?” he asks, his grin lopsided and wide.

 

In the dim light in the forest, their hands tucked into one another, Sakura feels a relief of sorts wash over her. Even like this, when he was trying to tell her something difficult, there was a levity between them.

 

She knew he’d avoided a question, she was so familiar with him that it was clear as crystal, and, while a part of her wanted to push him to return to the topic, she realized that this too, this lightness, was just as important as their vulnerability.

 

Their humor, their back and forth, Sakura was realizing, was a stable place for him, for them. It was a safe foundation they could find their way back to to draw strength from. She lets him have it.

 

“I’m afraid we’ll have to disqualify you,” she says solemnly her expression betraying her, her grin stretching ridiculously across her face.

 

“Oh yea?” he laughs, stepping closer to her, his head tilting in amusement.

 

“Yea,” she says standing her ground despite his closeness, “we’ll have to strip you of your titles and everything else” she says her voice quieting.

 

There’s a simmering beat of silence between them. Warm and inviting and just a little dangerous.

 

He takes a step closer, “are you just trying to get me naked again?”

 

There’s teasing in his voice, a type of challenging masculinity that makes Sakura’s stomach flip, and decidedly not in the nervous way.

 

In a way that felt hungry. Wanting.

 

And she did, she wanted. She wanted so much she hardly let herself think about it, but she didn’t just want him naked, she wanted him bare.

 

She wanted him truthful, she wanted him honest, she wanted him to take down his impenetrable armour of cool calmness, she wanted him bare.

 

So she doesn’t budge, she doesn’t say anything, she just tilts her head back at him and tries to tell him with her eyes,

 

Tell me, tell me, tell me.

 

To her, it sounds like, trust me, trust me, trust me.

 

She watches him carefully, watches how the smile freezes on his face, how a breath passes between them. She watches his smile fade, his throat bob. She watches as the easy slouch of his spine becomes heavy, weighted with something.

 

She watches him lay himself bare.

 

- - -

 

“My dad’s important to Konoha,” he begins quietly, “in a way that’s... complicated.”

 

He lets out a breath.

 

“And that means I’m important to Konoha in a way that’s complicated.”

 

He doesn’t expand on what exactly complicated means, Sakura doesn’t push him to.

 

“And Tsunade wants me to take up the mantle in a year,” he says quietly, his gaze focused on Sakura’s.

 

She feels like he might as well look into her soul, she can feel him, can feel his life , pressed up against hers. Bare.

 

“And it’s not that I don’t want to,” he clarifies, “it’s just that the complicated stuff makes it....” he sighs tiredly, “complicated.”

 

He looks at her apologetically, “I’m doing a bad job explaining that.”

 

She tilts her head at him.

 

“I don’t think you have to be good at explaining it,” she smiles gently at him, “especially if it’s difficult.”

 

She’s looking up at his expression, but for once, he’s not looking at her. His gaze is fixed over her head at the path in front of them, a distant look in his eyes.

 

It’s an unseasonably warm November evening. Sakura is wearing a light jacket over her clothes and Kakashi has worn a heavy flannel shirt over his t-shirt. He’s rolled the sleeves up his arms and Sakura finds her free hand wrapping around his forearm. She’s not sure whether she means to ground herself, or to ground him, but she does it all the same.

 

Kakashi’s hand squeezes in hers again. She watches as he tips his head back to the dark canopy above them. She watches his Adam’s apple bob as he swallows heavily.

 

“If I become Hokage, there’s something I’d need to admit about my dad,” he says softly, his gaze still heavenward, “and I don’t want it to change how people see me.”

 

Sakura knew it wouldn’t do her any good to pressure him to tell her this secret admission, plus, a sneaky feeling told her that it wasn’t the point.

 

Kakashi had a secret. Most people did, the right thing to do wasn’t to pry him open and force him to spill. It certainly wasn’t what he’d ever done to her . He’d always given her a soft place to find her footing so that that she could softly open on her own terms.

 

She wants to give the same to him.

 

“Worried they’ll see you as a cheat?” she tries with a soft smile.

 

She knows she’s caught him off guard because his brows furrow for a split second and then he laughs. A real, honest laugh.

 

She feels her heart soar in elation.

 

“You’re mean,” he says smiling madly at her.

 

She lets a beat pass between them, each of them resting in the light between them, relaxing in this steady foundation.

 

“You don’t have to tell me what it is,” she says slowly, “but I hope you know that it doesn’t change who you are to the people who really see you.”

 

“You don’t think so?” he asks, his tone serious.

 

“I don’t think so,” she affirms.

 

“I think some people might judge you. That’s just how it works sometimes,” she says thoughtfully.

 

She’d grown up with pink hair, it had taken a lot for her to be taken seriously in her field because of it. Peoples’ judgement wasn’t something you could ever really avoid.

 

“But,” she continues, “the people who care about you will never decide that only one thing makes you who you are. All it does is give us more of you to know.”

 

“No matter how big it feels to you, it’ll never be big enough to outshine you.”

 

She shifts her hand down his forearm and wraps her hand around his wrist. The flashlight is in his hand so she can’t quite be palm to palm with him, but it meant something all the same, “promise,” she says.

 

It feels sacred between them, something as simple and sweet yet well worn as a promise.

 

Kakashi is looking down at her, his gaze heavy, his eyes dark in the low light, the planes of his face shadowed.

 

“I’ll remember that,” he says quietly. And she knows this time, it’s not him dismissing her, it’s not him avoiding his truths. It’s him listening to her, she can feel it, the way it feels like they’ve sunk into one another, not yet physically, but in a way that’s somehow more intimate. A way that she didn’t have words for quite yet.

 

“Promise?” she asks him.

 

Kakashi’s looking at her that heavy way he does, his gaze lingering on her face, the bridge of her nose, the swell of her lips.

 

“Promise.” he replies quietly.

 

- - -

 

 

The rest of their walk had been quiet, she knew Kakashi was thinking, she wanted to give him the space to. She opted to just enjoy the cool air of the night, the way it breezed over her face.

 

A part of her was paying careful attention to her hand and how it was still twined with Kakashi’s.

 

Reasonable , she reminded herself. After all, he was guiding her somewhere and he held the only flashlight. Normally, she’d be affected and overwhelmed by his presence, by their proximity, his touch.

 

And she was, she supposed it wouldn’t ever quite go away, but she was distracted by something else bubbling up in her.

 

A truth. Big, like Kakashi’s, but something brighter, something less shadowy. Something she’d felt ghost over her lips for a while now.

 

They continue walking in companionable silence, as Sakura feels something begin to wiggle itself loose. She resolves to let it come to the light.

 

- - -

 

“Okay, I know this is going to sound weird,” Kakashi says, “but I need you to close your eyes.”

 

They’re standing at the edge of a clearing and while Sakura trusts Kakashi without any reservations, she looks up at him doubtfully.

 

“It’s nighttime, it’s already dark.”

 

Kakashi’s lips pull up into a smile and his teeth flash in the diffused light of the flashlight, “I knew you’d say that,” he says, amused.

 

“You don’t have to, but it makes the surprise a whole lot better,” he tells her.

 

“What surprise?” She asks.

 

“That’s not how surprises work,” he answers with his lopsided grin.

 

Sakura rolls her eyes, “so I’m going to close my eyes, and you’re going to...” she trails off.

 

“Lead you out in into the middle of the clearing,” he says casually, as if this is all just some normal part of their day.

 

“I know it sounds weird,” Kakashi says quickly, “but trust me, you’ll like it.”

 

She considers him a moment, she feels her truth bubbling inside her, effervescent and bright.

 

“Okay,” she closes her eyes, “I trust you.”

 

- - -

 

With her eyesight gone, Sakura feels her other senses kick into gear. Kakashi has taken both her hands in his and is walking backwards as he leads her forwards slowly. It’s a little disorienting, she keeps worrying that she’ll step on his toes, or trip, but as they progress, she learns to trust the crunch of the grass under her shoes. She learns  to squeeze her fingers tight in Kakashi’s to try and feel for the micro adjustments he makes, she listens for the soft crunch of foliage under his feet to figure out how quickly to move her own.

 

There is a language between their hands, she realizes.

 

When he squeezes her fingers, it means, careful, lean.

 

He squeezes her left fingers, she leans left; he squeezes her right fingers, she leans right.

 

When he presses his fingers into her palm, it means forward, a little faster.

 

He presses his thumb against the back of her hand, slow down.

 

He swipes his thumb over her knuckles every now and then, good, Sakura.

 

It’s speaking without speaking, knowing without knowing. It’s an entire world between them.

 

She trusts him, over and over again.

 

“Okay,” he says at last, and Sakura feels pride in herself in knowing they’d been getting close; his footsteps had slowed down considerably.

 

“Keep your eyes closed,” he says quietly and she can feel him shift closer to her.

 

She tries to ground herself, she really really does, but goddamn if his presence wasn’t a distraction with her eyes closed like that.

 

She’s hyper aware of her body, and, of his. How he shuffles his feet as he steps into her, how the fronts of his solid thighs brush hers. He drops her hands and she bites her tongue so she doesn’t do something embarrassing like ask him to hold them again, but then, his fingers, long and strong are ghosting over her face.

 

Her mouth waters, her skin skipping with familiar electricity, “here,” he whispers, his breath warm and fanning across her face, he slips his hand into her hair, his palm cradling her head.

 

“Tilt your head back for me.”

 

For me. The words, familiar and unbelievably warm between them sends a warm flush down her body. She feels his free hand settle on the side of her face, his thumb gently pressing at the bottom of her chin to guide her head back.

 

She scarcely dares to breathe, she doesn’t want to give herself away.

 

When her her head has been tilted back adequately, his hands slowly retract. His fingers leave gentle waypaths across her skin, his touch diffuses, liquid and light, melting down her neck to pool in her chest.

 

“Okay,” he whispers, his voice low, affected, “open your eyes.”

 

She does, and she gasps.

 

- - -

 

She’d known they were there, logically, scientifically, of course there were stars in the sky. But she’d lived in cities all her life, she’d only seen them secondhand, in books and documentaries. But here, in front of her very eyes, were the stars.

 

Entire universes sparkling and winking back down at her, a thousand pin pricks of light  dancing and twinkling in the space above her head.

 

Stars! She didn’t know this existed and it had been right there in front of her eyes the whole time! Her entire world seems to tilt on its axis as her eyes soak in the cosmic splendour above her.

 

“I didn’t know,” she murmurs quietly.

 

She sees galaxies, the sky so clear she can see their floating ephemeral edges stretch across the sky. She can see different pin pricks of light, planets and constellations and stars folded against one another, she sees points of white light, she sees sparkles of blue light, she sees deep glows of reds and jewel greens.

 

An endless sky of possibilities, right there, all this time.

 

She flickers her gaze to Kakashi and finds him gazing down to her, his face illuminated by the moonlight.

 

“Look around,” he tells her quietly, his gaze leaving hers.

 

Sakura lifts her head follows his eyes around the clearing, her eyes blinking into the comparative darkness of the night around them, she feels her eyes twinkle with the remnants of starlight and blinks to try and clear it.

 

Weird... she blinks again.

 

It’s still there.

 

Sakura squints her eyes, trying to adjust better until she realizes she’s not just seeing things. There is something sparkling, twinkling and blinking in and out, a thousand flashes of warm light-

 

“Fireflies,” Kakashi supplies her brain, “they nest here in the autumn.”

 

His voice is above her but it might as well be all around her, “my dad used to bring me here when I was a kid,” he continues quietly.

 

“I felt like I was standing in the stars.”

 

Sakura feels tears well in her eyes. She understands. What it felt like to have a small slice of infinity. To be ten years old and feel the entire universe surround you, to feel a memory of someone long gone wrap around you, bending time, bending loss. She feels it, feels him, feels what has always been between them wrap around her until she’s cradled in its truth.

 

She has stars above her and stars around her and she might as well have stars trapped between her ribs because she feels the sparkling all the same.

 

Her truths bubble out of her, flooding her brain, her heart, with their light.

 

She didn’t want to be with Sasuke.

 

She couldn’t be.

 

She didn’t want to fumble through the dark, she didn’t want to try and hold on to a singular, desperate version of herself. She wanted this. She wanted a thousand sparkling possibilities, she wants to stand in her own light.

 

She wants more. She wants to trust, wants to close her eyes and know she will be safe. She wants to have this between them as a soft place to open into herself. She wanted to explore herself, she wanted to sleep in and get on top of her schoolwork, she wanted to have more sleepovers with Ino and she wanted to go camping more. She wanted more.

 

She wanted to see herself and her thousands of  sparkling possibilities. She wanted the man who had shown her she could have them.

 

“Kakashi,” she says, her lips tingling, desperate to tell him.

 

He is so close to her it feels like a promise, she watches the way moonlight drapes itself across the straight, proud line of his nose, how it gloves over his cheekbones, how it lines the silver hairs of his eyelashes.

 

“It’s like that,” she tells him, her words fluid and sure, “with you,” she says. She flickers her eyes upwards, the night sky twinkles back at her in greeting.

 

She touches her own chest, “I feel that same sparkling in my chest.”

 

She thinks of his touch, his fingers on his face, maneuvering her gently, fixing a peony in her hair, swiping the hair from her face.

 

He is looking down at her, so heavy.

 

“Is it like that for you too?” She asks quietly.

 

She waits.

 

A heartbeat.

 

A breath.

 

And then she knows.

 

He has shared this with her because it is like this for him too.

 

That night in his car, the magic of knowing she was his type, his pendant, his rings.

 

The quiet sanctuary of his bedroom, the golden glow of their confessions, their hands, twined through the dark.

 

And Sakura wants that, that sparkling feeling of wonder and joy and surety. She wants it in every piece of her life, and she wants to follow it to him, she wants to create it with him.

 

She is breathing in every ounce of anticipation and leaning up to him in the same moment he’s leaning down to her.

 

She breathes out every inch of satisfaction as she meets his mouth to taste the night sky and all the stars on his lips.

 

- - -

 

The first touch of their lips was tender, a tentative kiss of possibility, and then Sakura hears herself sigh out her satisfaction and Kakashi’s hand comes up to cup her face and kiss her with feeling.

 

She traces over his skin, her fingertips clumsy as they map to contours of his face, his cheekbones, his brow, the stubble along his jaw, the silver thicket of his hair. He steps in closer, curling his other hand around her hip to hold her close, and she eagerly presses into his solid warmth, her thighs against his, her chest pressed to the firmness of his.

 

A distant quiet part of her brain tells her she might be pulling too hard at his hair, that she might want to loosen her grip a little, but every instinct in her demands that she buries her fingers in that thick thicket of silver. That she anchor herself to something as he slants his mouth over hers over and over, finding that impossibly perfect fit every time. 

 

“Sakura,” he breathes into her mouth, “if I’m crossing a line....” he trails, off, his lips occupied with kissing her, his mouth pressing against her nose, her cheeks, the backs of her eyelids.

 

“No,” she breathes, her hands tucking beneath the collar of his shirt to find the heat of his skin, she presses up on tiptoe to be closer to him, “you’re not.”

 

He dips his head to plant heated kisses, slow and luxurious, against the underside of her jaw, “I want to be with you,” he murmurs as he lays his lips against her skin.

 

He returns to her mouth and she groans as she tastes the warn drag of his tongue against hers. As his long fingers tuck beneath her sweater to stroke across her hips and belly.

 

She wonders if he can see it, the way her chest is filled with light, she way she could swear she is glowing, how it must be passing through her bones and flesh.

 

“Kakashi,” she whispers, she pulls back from his mouth, for just a moment, she needs him to know.

 

The car, his question, she gives him his answer.

 

“I don’t feel even half of this with....,” she tapers off, her truth quiet and bare and meant for him to hear.

 

She watches his eyes darken, watches understanding sink into his gaze.

 

He lowers his lips to hers until he’s just hovering over her mouth.

 

“What do you feel?”

 

She waits a heartbeat. She lets the sweet ghost of his lips linger over hers for just a moment more.

 

“You,” she you says a moment later. She pulls him down to her fully, “only you.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Hello!

I have written and re-written this chapter maybe six times through because it was so important to me to write it RIGHT. We’ve OBVIOUSLY crossed a line here, but I wanted it to feel sensitive, and organic, and EARNED.

And I hope this was that.

I ALOS HOPE IT WAS WELL WORTH THE WAIT!

Funny enough, this scene was how this story came into conception, I couldn’t get this moment out of my head.... and that’s how the whole story of High Infidelity was born.

It was important to me to give Sakura a lot of agency over this, one of my re-writes included Kakashi’s POV but I scrapped it because this isn’t about him. As much as it is about them, it’s mostly about SAKURA.

As much as she doesn’t want to be with Sasuke anymore, she also doesn’t want to limit herself to being the Sakura that she has to be to be with Sasuke, she wants more, of herself, and everything else.

It’s also about Kakashi, and trust me, if any of you who are particularly eagle eyed have been picking up what I’ve been putting down (very subtly) about him... then hold on to it because you will get a chance to see if you’re right in two chapters from now ;)

Overall, I wanted it to feel like a peak of their own journeys as characters, as well as in the development of their relationship, what do you think!

That’s it, a short end note this time because I feel like I’ve been WAITING for this chapter since I began writing this fic!

I SINCERELY hope you enjoyed it! Thank you for all your lovely comments on the last chapter, as well as everything before that. I read every single one of them and it’s what’s pushed me to get this chapter as right as I could get it. I love to know what you’re thinking as you read along.

From here on out, the stakes get a little higher, and the themes a liiiiitle more mature. I’ve kept it fairly light until now but since Sakura and Kakashi have made the choice to cross into morally grey territory, a lot of other things will follow... ;) Guess you’ll just have to wait and see!

Until next time,

XO, B :)

Chapter 23: Sharp as Knives

Summary:

Sakura and Kakashi make a choice. And then they have to live with it.

Notes:

It’s a long chapter.... prepare yourselves ;)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

There is something so decidedly clear about Kakashi’s touch on her skin.

 

It’s the pressure of his fingers, so sure as they brush and grasp at her; the flesh at her hips, the curve of her waist.

 

Something in the way he holds her is possessive, hungry. He holds her like he means to press his fingerprints into her skin, like he means to memorize her breaths, the backs of her teeth.

 

She kisses him even harder for it, she meets each brush of his tongue with hers own, she feels her head haze at the taste of him, deep and masculine and delirious.

 

“You have no idea,” he murmurs, his lips soft and plush as they work against hers, coaxing her breath out in soft sighs.

 

“Hmmm?” Sakura replies, her eyes lids honeyed and heavy.

 

He pulls back slightly and Sakura presses on tiptoe to chase his mouth.

 

He smiles that crooked smile at her, warm and tender, his storm grey eyes crinkling in the corners, “you have no idea,” he whispers more clearly this time.

 

He cups her jaw, his long fingers tangling with her hair, his thumb tracing way paths of light across her cheek bone, the corner of her lip.

 

“About what?” She asks turning her head to mouth at the pad of his finger.

 

Sakura watches as Kakashi’s eyes dart to the way her lips drag across his thumb, she watches as his eyes darken in the dim light, she watches the want sink through his expression.

 

She wants to see that again.

 

And again and again and again.

 

She means to step into him, to drag her lips across more than just his thumb but Kakashi’s grip on her firms and she finds her movements inhibited.

 

She frowns up at him only to see his crooked smile, “what?”

 

“Sakura,” he whispers, her name nearly sinful in the soft silver of his voice, “we should talk about...”

 

Sasuke .

 

She knows.

 

Both of them, she’s noticed, avoid saying his name whenever they can.

 

She feels her chest fall, feels her head regrettably clear the haze of Kakashi’s taste.

 

“I know,” she says quietly, reality sinking into her at last.

 

She steps back.

 

- - -

 

Maybe, Sakura thinks, she’s learned a LOT of things wrong when it comes to conflict.

 

For example, the last time she had a talk , it involved her and Sasuke at one another’s throats. The time after that, she was bulldozed in all of her convictions.

 

For a moment, she worries that the necessary conversation she and Kakashi need to have will somehow end in a screaming match, but Kakashi, in that gentle way of his, disarms her completely.

 

He takes her hand and twines his fingers with hers, this time, on purpose, and leads her to the edge of the clearing.

 

He pulls her over to the trunk of a large tree, the bark deeply wrinkled and sits with his back against it.

 

Decidedly not a screaming match, Sakura notes to herself, as he helps her get situation between his long legs.

 

Not that she was quick to discount a blessing, but this was not the ideal way to have a serious conversation with someone.

 

All she felt was Kakashi.

 

The planes of his broad chest, rising against her back as she leaned into him, the warmth of his thighs, strong and muscular, squeezing at her hips.

 

He threaded an arm around her shoulders and pressed her firmly into his chest, “comfortable?” He asked, his breath warm by her ear.

 

For all the wrong reasons , Sakura thinks, her face heating as she felt him adjusting his hips behind her.

 

Kakashi settled his chin atop her head, a big exhale leaving his broad chest.

 

“What do you want to do?” He asks.

 

Sakura wishes all conflict for the rest of her life would be solved this way; with her back against Kakashi’s chest, cradled by his body at the edge of a starlit field.

 

She feels reprehensible.

 

The gravity of the situation, despite Kakashi’s warm thighs around her, is serious.

 

She’s just crossed a very hard line between crush and full out cheating . She’s been with Sasuke for six years.

 

She could’ve done this more smoothly, could’ve broken up with Sasuke, could’ve done the honourable thing, could’ve...

 

“Hey,” Kakashi’s voice breaks her out of her internal berating, “Sakura don’t do that to yourself,” he chides gently.

 

“Do what?”

 

“Overthink yourself into feeling like a villain,” he says with a knowing lilt to his voice.

 

She turns her head up to glance at him, “what, do you read minds, now?” She asks, amused despite herself.

 

“Only sometimes,” he says with a shrug, he leans down and brushes his lips over her cheekbone, a whisper of a kiss, “I also just know you.”

 

She sighs, feeling just a little bit better.

 

“How do you feel?’ He asks.

 

“Like I did something bad,” she says automatically.

 

She feels Kakashi stiffen behind her, “but,” she says quickly, “I don’t feel like I did something bad,” she says.

 

She pauses, trying to collect herself. Kakashi returns his chin to the top of her head, and somehow, it helps.

 

“It sounds contradictory,” she says self consciously.

 

“Well,” Kakashi says thoughtfully, “I think you’re allowed to feel more than one thing.”

 

She considers that.

 

“Okay,” she says slowly, “I feel like there was a better way to handle my emotions because I feel like I’ve made a mess,” she says honestly.

 

She pauses and threads her fingers through Kakashi’s free hand. His thumb strokes over hers and it feels like an invitation to continue... so she does.

 

“And even though I feel like I’ve made a mess,” she sighs, “it feels like the most clear thing I’ve done in what feels like forever.”

 

Her truth rushes out of her, clear and solid and clean.

 

“I felt so confused when I agreed to go back to Sasuke’s sessions,” she says, feeling brave enough to continue, “it felt like something that I was roped into, not really anything I wanted to do.”

 

“And it made me feel really conflicted and...” she trails off, looking for the right word.

 

Gross,” she says at last, smiling when Kakashi snorted a laugh.

 

“Gross?” He asked.

 

“Yea,” she says, her own confirmation feeling like a confession.

 

“Like it was something I agreed to do that just felt like dragging my feet through swamp water or something,” she says, wrinkling her own nose at the idea.

 

“And I think so much of what I’ve chosen to do since we’ve moved here has felt like that.”

 

The admission is a serious one.

 

She hears it resound in the space between them, the space around them. She listens to its echo.

 

She sighs and leans her head back against Kakashi’s warm shoulder.

 

“Kakashi,” she says quietly, “tell me honestly, do you think my life has felt like shit because I’ve been complicit in letting it be shit?”

 

She waits.

 

Part of her is worried about his answer, worried that he might confirm her worst fear, worried that he’ll take her vulnerability and warp it... but then again, that’s not what he’s like, and it’s not what they’re like.

 

So she exhales and closes her eyes and settles her head more confidently into the crook of his shoulder.

 

“I think,” he says slowly, dipping his mouth near her cheek, “you’re being entirely too hard on yourself.”

 

“Kakashi,” she interjects, furrowing her brows “be serious.”

 

He squeezes her hand, “I am,” he insists.

 

“You’ve spent, what, five months in the Leaf?” He asks.

 

“Closer to four,” she corrects, “five at the end of December.”

 

“Okay,” he nods, “so in just under four months, you’ve dealt with being a full time student, going to work, trying to figure yourself out, all with the confusing background of Sa-“

 

He pauses, “a really unsupportive relationship.”

 

“All things considered,” he says gently, “I think it’s really reasonable that you feel conflicted.”

 

Sakura pauses, letting there be silence between them. She closes her eyes again, she breathes his validation in, she lets it fill her lungs.

 

“Really?” She asks at last.

 

Kakashi’s nose presses into her cheek as he leans over her, his mouth a breath away from her own, “promise,” he tells her.

 

Behind her closed eye lids, Sakura feels a familiar warmth bloom in her chest.

 

“Plus,” he whispers, “it’s not like you held me down and tied my hands behind my back and made me kiss you.”

 

Sakura pops her eyes open, “do you want me to?”

 

Kakashi dips his mouth imperceptibly closer, his words ghost across her mouth, “careful,” he chides and Sakura grins up at him.

 

He pulls back slightly to regard her, “I might be slightly biased here,” he says slowly, “but I think feeling like you made a decision that feels good is important.”

 

Sakura nods her agreement.

 

“Especially if you haven’t felt that in a while.”

 

“It feels good,” she says and means it.

 

“Hmm,” he hums and Sakura feels the vibration of his chest under her, “maybe you should follow that good feeling.”

 

“I think I will,” she says thoughtfully. She wasn’t quite sure what to do next. She knew she had to talk to Sasuke, and soon. She needed to be honest and upfront and then probably figure out a new living situation. She should probably start by taking some time off work and-

 

“Sakura?”

 

“Hmm?” She turns up to him, realizing she’d let herself get lost in her own thoughts again.

 

“I did mean that figuratively,” he says shifting to let go of her fingers and cup her cheek, “but also, literally, as in, you should let me kiss you again.”

 

“Unless,” he hesitates and she can feel his body stiffen around hers, “unless you want to wait until you’ve got things a little more figured out and-“

 

“No,” Sakura says smiling.

 

She leans up to him, “I want to follow a good feeling.”

 

She pulls him down to her completely.

 

- - -

 

“Truth or dare?” Sakura asks Ino on their last night around the fire. They’re leaning against each other and talking in hushed tones.

 

Well, as hushed as it got between the pair of them.

 

“Truth,” Ino says.

 

To be honest, they’d both been picking truth for the past couple rounds, using it as a makeshift confessional.

 

“Did you break Guy’s alarm clock?” Sakura asks.

 

Ino snorts.

 

Sakura loved Guy. She really did. He was so jubilant and warm and wonderful but he was an even more enthusiastic morning person than Kakashi was and she’d nearly leapt out of her skin when his very loud turtle alarm clock had gone off in the morning.

 

Then, she’d grumbled into her pillow because the sun hadn’t even come up yet.

 

She blinked blearily into the coffee Kakashi had pushed into her hands.

 

“I hate the alarm clock,” she grumbled at him, gulping the liquid down greatfully.

 

“Guy’s a morning person, I kinda get it,” he’d said with an amused shrug.

 

The next morning, his alarm clock hadn’t worked.

 

Guy had pulled the back off and stared at it confused, “the batteries should work,” he said with a confused furrow of his brow, “I just replaced them.”

 

“I didn’t do it, Anko did,” Ino shot her a look, “but, I stood guard,” she finishes almost proudly.

 

“You’re awful,” Sakura says, her tone entirely delighted.

 

“Yeah, and you got to sleep in.” Ino counters.

 

“Look,” Ino says with a laugh, “Anko will put the wires back tomorrow before we leave and I will buy him a consolation ice cream.”

 

“Fair,” Sakura laughs, “you’re forgiven for your crime.”

 

Ino bumps her shoulder, “truth or dare?”

 

“Truth,” Sakura says, shoving a marshmallow into her mouth.

 

“Where did you and Kakashi disappear to two nights ago?” Ino asks, I’ve been waiting for you to tell me but you’re a stingy asshole so now you need to confess.”

 

“Well, we really just wanted to talk,” Sakura says slowly.

 

“Stingy asshole,” Ino grumbles.

 

“And then we ended up doing some of the stuff you and Sai do,” Sakura says and to her complete surprise, Ino goes completely silent.

 

Ino stares at her, her jaw dropped, and Sakura watches as understanding paints itself on her face.

 

The silence is very short lived both for Sakura, and for everyone within a twenty mile radius.

 

No fucking WAY !” Ino shrieks a moment before tackling Sakura.

 

- - -

 

By the time they’re on the way home, Sakura feels a lot clearer on what she’ll do.

 

She and Kakashi had taken a long walk through another trail Kakashi was familiar with.

 

“Here’s what I’m thinking,” she told him, swinging her hand in his as they walked, “Sasuke is going to know whether he’ll qualify or not for the Konoha Championship by the end of the week.”

 

Kakashi nodded, “speaking pretty transparently, he’s probably going to make it.”

 

“I think so too,” Sakura says.

 

“So I think I’m going to wait to break it to him after the Konoha Cup. I know it’s important to him and I think it’s also going to be a lot to process, for everyone, so I at least want to be fair with him.”

 

She pauses.

 

“That means we’ll have to...”

 

She trails off and squeezes his hand, “wait... If you’re okay with that?”

 

She asks it tentatively, with her nerves crawling in her chest.

 

She’d wanted to avoid stringing Kakashi along as the other man, was this just putting him in an unfair spot again?

 

“I think the decision to wait to tell him is fair,” Kakashi affirms, “and I know we’ll have to wait.”

 

Sakura waits for him to continue.

 

“It’s just three weeks,” he says with a reassuring squeeze of her hand, “it’ll be okay.”

 

Sakura breathes out a sigh of relief.

 

- - -

 

Kakashi is driving them home and they’re an hour from Konoha when Tsunade calls him.

 

It interrupts their very important conversation.

 

“My issue with breakfast foods,” Sakura is saying, “is that most of them are mush.”

 

She lists them on her fingers, “oatmeal? Mush. Cottage cheese? Mush.”

 

“Do the smoothies I make for you count as mush?” Kakashi asks, giving her a look.

 

“Only a little,” she says lifting their tangled fingers to kiss the back of his knuckles.

 

That seems to convince him.

 

“I have to step up my breakfast game with you, then” he tell her giving her a goofy grin.

 

“Oh no ,” Sakura giggles, “how will I ever-“

 

And then the phone rings.

 

When she looks back on it, Sakura thinks that this was a very pivotal moment in her life.

 

She’s had a couple, thus far.

 

Choosing to go to school for nursing, choosing to move to Konoha with Sasuke, kissing Kakashi under the stars...

 

This, she will think in retrospect, is one of those same moments.

 

“Hey Brat,” Tsunade greets warmly, “on your way home?”

 

Sakura grins when she can hear the sounds of Naruto fussing in the background.

 

“Can you do me a favour?” Tsunade asks, “There’s some documents on my desk I forgot to grab, can you swing by Konoha for me?”

 

“Sure,” Kakashi says easily, “I’ll drop Sakura off, and then-“

 

“I don’t mind,” Sakura interjects, “uh, hi Tsunade,” she adds, still a little intimidated but he other woman.

 

“HI SAKURA,” little Naruto hollers in the background and somehow, it’s just as loud as in person.

 

“Hi Naruto,” Sakura calms back, giggling.

 

Kakashi glances over at her and rolls his eyes, pest ,” he mouths with a smile.

 

Sakura squeezes his hand in retaliation.

 

“Okay then,” Kakashi says, “we’ll head over to Konoha.”

 

When Sakura back over this moment, she will wish she could bend time. She will wish she could whisper in her own ear, don’t go, don’t go, don’t go.

 

But she’s telling Tsunade about how she’d managed to start a fire, she’s promising that she’ll see Naruto soon, she’s leaning across the center console to kiss Kakashi’s cheek at a red light.

 

Maybe, if she hadn’t gone, things would turn out different.

 

But in that moment, she doesn’t think anything of it.

 

- - -

 

Sakura is standing in the large light filled atrium of Konoha’s training facilities.

 

Kakashi had asked her to wait for him while he ducked into Tsunade’s office.

 

She’s occupying herself with reading over the the plaques of the previous years’ winners.

 

H. KAKASHI

 

She traces her fingers over the letters of his name, her touch soft and barely grazing, wary of scuffing the gleaming metal.

 

She traces letters of names she doesn’t recognize, from the years before Kakashi. She follows the names back until she sees one she does recognize.

 

S. TSUNADE

 

She smiles, thinking of the honey eyed woman.

 

According to the plaques, Tsunade had held the title for five years in a row.

 

Sakura grins, every time she learned something about Tsunade, she only found herself liking the other woman more.

 

She lets her eyes drift from the plaques to the famed portraits on the opposite walls.

 

The Legendary Sannin, Kakashi had told her once.

 

The greatest champions Konoha had ever produced.

 

There, on the far left was Orochimaru.

 

Despite her less than positive feelings about the other man, the portrait of him was actually pretty good. Handsome, even.

 

He was obviously younger, his skin less grey and hollow, his hair still long and stick straight but without the greasy hang that it had to it, now.

 

There was a certain cruel beauty to him.

 

She moves on.

 

Tsunade is also younger in her portrait, her honey blonde hair long and flowing down her back, her blue eyes, so similar to Naruto’s, bright and determined.

 

Sakura figures that Tsunade is only a little older than her and Kakashi currently.

 

She does some quick math in her head and deduces that the other woman must’ve been Hokage for nearly fifteen years now... no wonder she wanted to step down.

 

Sakura lets her gaze wander to the last and final portrait.

 

Jiraya, her mind supplies, Kakashi had told her about him too.

 

The Sannin who had died.

 

He was the only one who had a portrait of him done at an older age. Orochimaru and Tsunade both looked young, by Sakura’s best estimate, they couldn’t be any older than thirty in their portraits.

 

Only Jiraya’s was aged, his face lined, his skin devoid of the smoothness of youth... Still, he was handsome, his hair was a massive mane of hair so stark silver it was nearly white. Jiraya had tried to contain it in a ponytail at the nape of his neck but it did him no good, his hair surrounded him like a halo, taking up nearly as much space as his body.

 

And that was saying something. Even in portrait form, Sakura could tell he was a massive man.

 

Sakura squints her eyes.

 

Hm, something seemed familiar about him... all of the history she knew about Konoha was second hand from Kakashi but still, she had this nagging feeling that she recognized Jiraiya from somewher-

 

“Sakura!”

 

She looks up at the sound of her name to see Kakashi striding towards her with his long legs, a bulky manila envelope tucked under his arm.

 

She feels her lips pull up until a warm smile and it stretches even wider when he returns it.

 

She thinks about maybe, maybe sneaking him a kiss when he reaches her. She knows it’s risky, but the atrium is empty and, well, she really wants to. In those scant glorious seconds, she thinks her life might be perfect.

 

And then someone else calls her name.

 

“Sakura!”

 

And she freezes because she knows that voice. Like the back of her hand, like the lines on her palms, like damnation.

 

She tears her eyes away from Kakashi to see Sasuke running towards her at full speed.

 

She only has a second, but even then, she feels her heart, previously beaming and bright, fall to a heavy hard rock in her stomach.

 

And in the next moment, her boyfriend is picking her up and kissing her deeply as Kakashi looks on.

 

- - -

 

She would push Sasuke away, but by some cruel twist of fate, she almost doesn’t need to.

 

His kiss, while deep and excited, is also short lived as he sets her back on her feet.

 

“I qualified for the Championship!” He tells her more excited and bright and animated than she has ever seen him.

 

It makes her nauseous.

 

“Oh,” she manages, “that’s-“

 

“Kakashi!” Sasuke calls and waves at the other man to come over.

 

Sakura watches as Kakashi strides over, the tension barely concealed in his posture.

 

“I made the Championship, man!” Sasuke exclaims.

 

She watches Kakashi’s throat bob before he replies, “congratulations,” he says with a thin smile.

 

Sakura feels like the world is spinning just a little bit around her as she stands before the reality of the situation.

 

“Guess I can expect to see you in the ring,” Sasuke says, tossing his head at Kakashi.

 

“Yep,” Kakashi says with a shrug and Sakura can see how he fights to maintain the cool composure he usually has.

 

“Yea,” Sasuke says, “Orochimaru says it’s rare for a rookie to qualify and I haven’t even been hear for a full year,” Sasuke says confidently and Sakura tries desperately to unstick her tongue from the roof of her mouth.

 

“It is impressive,” Kakashi agrees, “congratulations.”

 

“Thanks man!” Sasuke says and Sakura is almost angry at him for it. The last time Sasuke had talked about Kakashi, he’d called him an asshole.

 

The anger might have helped strengthen Sakura, might have helped her say something, but Sasuke is slipping an arm around her shoulders and she feels frozen again.

 

“Hey Kakashi, by the way, thanks for getting my girl back home safe,” Sasuke says and extends his hand for Kakashi to shake.

 

For a moment, no one moves.

 

And then Kakashi reaches out stiffly to clasp Sasuke’s hand and pump it.

 

“I bet I could even win against you with my biggest fan cheering me on,” Sasuke says chuckling as he squeezes Sakura’s shoulder and nods in her direction.

 

Kakashi’s gaze slides to Sakura and she almost recoils at how hard his expression is.

 

She is used to his crooked smiles and lazy grins, she’s used to watching his eyes crinkle.

 

Now, his face is so stone it’s hardly recognizable.

 

She swallows down the tears in her throat.

 

“I can imagine that” Kakashi says quietly.

 

It almost breaks her heart.

 

“Baby, we’re going to grab some drinks to celebrate, why don’t you come?” Sasuke says, turning to Sakura.

 

She’s scared that if she opens her mouth, she will vomit. Or cry.

 

“We’re going to this new bar that just opened up,” Sasuke adds, “Taka.”

 

He drops his voice, “it’s a good way to start exploring The Leaf,” he says.

 

And then Sakura feels like she actually might cry, she feels tears well in her eyes at the mention of their last conversation.

 

That he would plan dates so that they could start exploring the town.

 

She feels out of body, out of time.

 

Had all of that trip happened in the middle of a bubble? She almost forgot about her real life.

 

Everything she’d have to do for the next three weeks, even though her heart was elsewhere. Go to his sessions with him, cheer him on, lay next to him in bed.

 

She can’t speak, she can hardly hear herself, the world is all too loud and deadly silent all at once.

 

She thinks maybe she’s made a sound, something non committal but not opposed. She hears Kakashi voice, distant, almost as if she’s underwater.

 

“I should go,” he says and everything in her wants to scream no.

 

But the words never come out, and Kakashi turns to go and Sasuke pulls her towards the second set of doors and away from a life that she only must have dreamed.

 

- - -

 

Sakura sits in the middle of Taka, surrounded by Sasuke and his teammates hooting and hollaring.

 

She has hardly touched her food, has hardly been able to keep her drink down.

 

There is so much noise around her and even that seems like it’s not enough to stop the deafening buzzing in her head. 

 

She feels the ghost of Kakashi’s lips on her cheek, his fingers twined through hers, his voice, silvery and smooth in her ear.

 

Three weeks.

 

If it was just a matter of time, she could do it.

 

But it meant three more weeks as Sasuke’s girlfriend. Three more weeks in a life that didn’t fit her right.

 

Three more weeks with lips she didn’t want to kiss. Three more weeks beside a body that didn’t fit. Three more weeks at his training sessions. The Konoha Cup, cheering him on. Three more weeks in a life that she didn’t want.

 

It felt like a sentencing.

 

She doesn’t know how long she sat there, disassociated and distanced from her mind.

 

She’s brought back to herself at the buzz of her phone.

 

Her eyes widen as she peers at her screen.

 

It’s a message from Kakashi.

 

Her fingers tremble as she navigates to his text.

 

Kakashi : can we talk?

 

Sakura: yes

 

Sakura: please

 

Sakura: I’ll call you.

 

She stands on shaky feet.

 

Kakashi would help. They’d figure out what to do.

 

She doesn’t bother this an excuse, no one around her notices her as she gets up and stumbles out of the bar.

 

She pushes through the doors, and breathes in lungful of the cool night air.

 

“It’ll be okay,” he’d said to her. They’d been hand and hand in the forest, the sun had been shining through the trees, he’d leaned her against a tree to kiss her.

 

“It’ll be okay,” he’d said to her.

 

It’ll be okay, she tells herself, they’ll figure it out .

 

It would be like when they were under that tree, the truths clear and easy between them, his voice in her ear, his chest at her back.

 

It’ll be okay. It’ll be okay. It’ll be okay. It’ll be okay.

 

She thumbs to his contact, the buzzing in her head louder as she listens to the line ring.

 

“Hey.”

 

She almost sobs at the sound of his voice, so familiar and gentle and soft, nothing like he’d been like this afternoon.

 

“Hey,” she says back, her voice shaking.

 

She sinks to sit on the edge of the curb, not trusting herself to stay upright.

 

“Kakashi,” she whispers, her mouth desperate to know that she still remembered his name. That he was still real.

 

“Did you,” he pauses, “did you tell him?”

 

Sakura grips the phone to her ear, hunches over it, tries to press his voice against her skin.

 

“No,” she squeaks, “Kakashi, I can’t, he-he’s, I can’t, you know I can’t.”

 

They’d talked about it, he’d agreed.

 

“I know, I remember,” Kakashi says, and Sakura feels all the breath whoosh out of her chest.

 

Of course he knew, of course he’d remember.

 

She nods to herself, it’ll be okay, it’ll be okay, it’ll be okay.

 

“Sakura,” he says, and it sounds like salvation.

 

“Yes,” she breathes, wishing he were beside her, wishing they were under that tree again.

 

“We can’t see each other any more.”

 

All at once the deafening noise she’d been trying to sort through disappears.

 

In its place is a terrifying silence.

 

“Kakashi,” she hears herself whimper, “wha-?”

 

“Kak- kakashi ,” she tries and her voice breaks , “Kakashi, please, ” she tries.

 

“I meant it, everything I said, I swear , I want to be with you,” she sobs, her words tripping over themselves in an effort to get out, “I swear I only feel you , Kakashi,” she says, half begs, as hot tears track down her face.

 

“Sakura,” he’s saying, his voice heavy, “Sakura, I know, Sakura.

 

“I don’t mean that, I’m sorry, Sakura, not like that,” he says his words as quick and desperate as her own.

 

“I can’t, I can’t see you until you break it off,“ he says, clarifying, and it steals all the hope from her lungs, steals the light from her world.

 

“Kakashi,” she cries into the phone, tears spilling down her cheeks, “but you said .”

 

It’ll be okay, it’ll be okay, it’ll be okay.

 

She thinks she must sound small, she thinks she must sound scared.

 

“I know, Sakura I’m so sorry, I know,” he says and she thinks she can hear his voice shake.

 

“But, I can’t Sakura, I can’t see you like that,” he grits out, “I can’t see you with him and-“

 

“Kakashi,” she cries, her voice thick, please.

 

It’ll be okay, it’ll be okay, it’ll be okay.

 

There’s a beat of silence.

 

“Sakura,” Kakashi says, his own silvery voice, thick and heavy, “you know we can’t.”

 

And she knows for all her crying, that he’s painfully right.

 

They’d crossed the line, and back in the forest, with the stars and the sun and the campfire. It had been easy, it had been its own world, it had been perfect and hopeful and bright. They hadn’t needed to think about the reality of what they’d done.

 

What were they supposed to do? Sneak around? Was she supposed to have Kakashi’s hands and mouth and body against hers and then go home and lay down to sleep next to Sasuke?

 

“Sakura,” Kakashi says, so gently that it threatens to undo her all the way, “I want to be with you, you have to know that.”

 

“Kakashi,” she sobs, her heart breaking all the same, “I know,” she tells him, “I know, I know, I-“

 

She does. She understands and she hates that she does but it’s Kakashi and it’s always been so painfully easy with him. She knows it’s the right thing to do. She knows it’s the fair thing to do. But her heart is screaming in her chest and she can’t breathe .

 

“Sakura, I’m sorry,” he says and she she almost gets the words out. She almost tells him she’s sorry too, but the words freeze between her lips and she can’t, she listens to the deafening silence between them

 

And then she listens to him hang up.

 

It’s so quiet.

 

Even her crying feels distant.

 

And so, when Sakura’s heart, exhausted and bruised, falls from it’s precarious perch of hope, the cruelty of that silence makes sure that she can hear

every

single 

piece 

 

of it

 

shatter. 

Notes:

I AM SOOOO SORRY

(No I’m not)

I’VE KNOWN I WOULD WRITE THIS CHAPTER FOR A W H I L E and I cannot TELL you what sadistic joy I’ve felt about it.

LISTEN, I read all your comments, I READ those of you who politely (but consistently) call out Sakura’s behaviour.

This is a CHEATING FIC. It’s literally called High Infidelity, LOL. I KNOW she’s making bad choices, but they kinda HAVE to cheat for either of them to be held responsible for that choice...

And this chapter, is just that!

I’m trying to write a good story about good characters in a bad situation and how they navigate it while staying faithful to themselves.

And that involves the hard parts! I HOPE the forest/camping scenes felt beautiful and idyllic and romantic and hopeful... because they’re MEANT to be. It’s really easy to follow your heart when the environment LETS you, when all you have to do is follow a beautiful lover boy into a meadow to look at the stars, it’s EASY.

It’s a LOT harder when you realize that your actions have very serious ramifications for everyone around you, AND require YOU to be very uncomfortable.

(Brief aside, Lover Boy Kakashi??? EEEEEE I ADDDOREEE HIM)

I don’t believe in killing my darlings, but I believe in challenging them. Sakura and Kakashi want to be with one another. Sakura wants to be more than Sasuke’s girlfriend. She knows as much. It’s not enough to just say it. They BOTH need to act like it, even when it’s hard.

I HOPE THAT’S FAIR.

Like I genuinely hope you’re reading this and saying, “I AM SO MAD because they were gonna be SO HAPPY, BUT, this is a FAIR way for the story to go and I will NOT leave BlueCatCups hateful comments because I thought there was gong to be smut.”

(Kidding! You guys brighten my day! :P... and there will be smut ;) )

WHAT DO YOU THINK? I’m LITERALLY kicking my feet right now. DID I SURPRISE YOU???

It’s a heavy chapter, it was a dense chapter, was the pacing okay?

I literally feel SO evil right now >:) but I hope it feels REASONABLE.

Sakura and Kakashi are good people. Do you think they’re doing the right thing? Do you think Sakura is being fair? Do you think Kakashi is being fair?? I want Sakura not to be with Sasuke either, I want her to be more, but if her idea of more only involves being with Kakashi, then it’s not enough.

AHH I’m SO excited to hear what you have to say!!!

ENJOY MY DARLINGS!!

As always, I’m reading and adoring all your comments :*** thank you for leaving them!! Here are some general replies :) <3

1. Thank you so much for your well wishes of health. At the time I started writing this I thought I’d be done at a pace that was consistent with the story... so like, last December, LOL. Then, life happened (as it does) and I appreciate you those of you extra hard who’ve been following since the start and have not only been patient, but endlessly supportive. It means more than I can put into writing. <3.

2. I KNOW y’all want Sakura to break up with Sasuke. Truuuust me, LOL. Do you feel like your opinion towards him has changed at all? He’s very oblivious to what’s going on, how do you feel about that?? Are you prepared for him to get worse? Would it be worse if he got better? ;)

I’ve been writing a very sneaky subplot w Sasuke and Kakashi, has anyone maybe picked up on my clues yet?? IF YOU HAVE, DON’T GIVE IT AWAY HEHE :P

3. Yes, more Ino. Also, more baby Naruto. A little more Tsunade, more Kakashi lore, and, more fights ;P

And just in general, I feel like there’s been such a shift in tone. It went from flirting and light and fun to much heavier and more serious and consequential. Do you feel that? How do you feel about it??

AHHH IM SO EXCITED FOR U TO READ THIS CHAPTER HEHEHEHE

The next chapter is called: SLUR SPOKEN.

See you there!

XOXO, B

Chapter 24: Slur Spoken (pt.1)

Summary:

Sasuke has somethings to say. Someone punches him for it. Kakashi's anger helps him see things more clearly

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

KAKASHI

 

 

“But I want Sakura!”

 

Kakashi thought Naruto was a pest nearly ninety percent of the time. Usually, there was a tinge of affection in that, but today, his patience was running thin.

 

“Naruto, come on,” he sighed as he waved the bag in front of the small child’s face, “please just do the combo.”

 

Naruto’s frown deepened, his little blonde eyebrows wrinkling his forehead, “but I want Sakura!” He said with a particularly haughty stop of his foot.

 

“She’s busy,” Kakashi said.

 

“No she’s not,” Naruto countered, “she’s right there.”

 

He turned to point past Kakashi to the stands.

 

Kakashi grit his teeth. 

 

“Sakura is here watching her-“ Kakashi swallowed past a bitterness in his throat, “Sasuke.”

 

Liar!” Naruto cried accusingly. 

 

“Naruto, come on, please just-”

 

“She’s sitting and staring at the wall,” Naruto persisted, pointing again.

 

Despite all his resolve, Kakashi couldn’t help but turn his head.

 

It had been a week since he’d heard her voice crack over the phone. 

 

He hadn’t slept since. 

 

He kept trying to close his eyes and all he could picture was her face, could feel the soft skin of her hips on his palms, could see her with her bright green eyes and that peony tucked behind her ear… and then he would hear voice break as she started to cry.

 

And it was just as gut-wrenching as the first time he’d heard it.

 

It had felt like being punched in the stomach, his centre collapsing in on itself, his very breath stolen from him.

 

In his nightmares, he hears her sob his name, over and over. It was agony.

 

He hadn’t slept through a single night.

 

He’d tried his best to keep his eyes closed, but then his dreams would inevitably come back to her. He’d see her smile, secret and joyful as she leaned up to him, he’d remember her hands in his hair, her lips moving sweetly beneath his as they sat under that tree. 

 

And then he’d hear her crying.

 

It never stopped, it never went away. It would jolt him awake, his body soaked in sweat, his heart racing in his chest.

 

He’d thought that not seeing her would help, but then she was at Konoha.

 

True to her word, she was accompanying Sasuke to his practice sessions. He’d felt his heart lurch when he’d spotted her on the training field away from their usual spot.

 

He’d hardly been able to clear mind enough to focus on his stretches.

 

He missed her so much it ached.

 

He kept finding his fingers drawn to his phone, meaning to, out of habit, talk to her. He had to many things he wanted to say to her;

 

One of the instructors is away, I’m teaching a toddler class. Help 

 

Guy’s alarm clock is back to normal… weird

 

How’s work going? 

 

I miss you.

 

He did.

 

He tried to get around it. 

 

He kept his phone off. It helped for a little. 

 

Then he’d found himself looking in her direction when she was around. So, in an attempt not to trace her silhouette with his eyes, he’d tried to just avoid looking at her.

 

It had almost worked. 

 

He had bitten down his instincts, he had told himself not to try and catch her expressions, and then all three feet of Naruto had crumbled his convictions into bedrock.

 

He’d snapped his head around so quickly it was nearly embarrassing, but any self consciousness he’d felt was erased when his gaze dropped to her frame.

 

It had made the bruise on his heart ache.

 

She was drowned in a large pair of sweatpants and an oversized sweater again. It was what he’d learned she wore when she was too tired to care.

 

He realized, with a dull grief, that she must be exhausted.

 

He could see it on the lines of her body. How her hair fell heavy around her face, how her posture was stumped, her hands folded under her thighs, just… staring.

 

Naruto had been right, she was just staring off into nothing. 

 

He felt his brow furrow, was she okay?

 

See? She’s not busy, she can come watch me spar,” Naruto said in that suggestively charming way of his. 

 

His voice snapped Kakashi from his thoughts, “hm?” Kakashi asked, still looking at Sakura. 

 

“This sucks, I want to go see Sakura,” Naruto pressed, stomping his foot again.

 

“I know,” Kakashi replied, tearing his eyes away from her hunched form.

 

“I know.”

 

  - - -

 

 

It had been a frustrating hour for them both. For Naruto, no combination was nearly as interesting as it could be without Sakura in the room and Kakashi paid the price for it.

 

He’d ended up giving up on the lesson and just let Naruto charge at him. It made the time feel like it was actually moving, and somehow, having Naruto climb up his limbs was substantially better than arguing with him.

 

He was already tired and frustrated, arguing with a six year old and losing was just downright humiliating.

 

Kakashi had naively thought that Naruto would be the most difficult portion of his day, well, aside from biting down his urge to talk to Sakura, but to his intense displeasure, he was wrong.

 

Naruto was on his back, his arms wrapped around Kakashi’s neck in what Naruto probably thought was a chokehold.

 

“Die Kakashi! Die!” He cried gleefully, squeezing his arms. To Kakashi, it just felt like a particularly enthusiastic hug. 

 

He’d been careful to keep his back to the stands as he kept trying to run out the time. He was considering actually pretending to die, when a knock from the glass door called his attention away.

 

I was wrong, Kakashi thinks to himself as he bites down the annoyance at the figure at the door, this day can get worse. 

 

- - -

 

Sasuke Uchiha was a man Kakashi hated on principle. 

 

He’d gotten an earful from Tsunade while she was treating his knee.

 

“Look at this swelling, Kakashi," she’d tutted as she’d gingerly passed a bandage over and under the joint, Kakashi had bitten down his wince.

 

“I should suspend him for brutality,” she’d bitten out angrily, “stupid moron who can’t control his own strength.”

 

So, there was that. 

 

Sasuke Uchiha was entitled and lacked respect for the sport. 

 

Then, there was also the fact that he trained with the slimiest coach Konoha had to offer.

 

Kakashi had grown up at Konoha and had learned to keep a healthy distance from Orochimaru.

 

When he was younger, Orochimaru would sit and watch him from the stands. When Jiraiya had died, he’d approached Kakashi with a serpentine look in his eyes. 

 

He’d offered to train Kakashi himself, and Kakashi, young and still grieving had almost agreed.

 

That was until Tsunade, who’d seem to materialize from thin air had put her strong palm on his shoulder and said, “I’m training him.”

 

She’d held their first training session that very night.

 

After she’d kicked his ass to hell and back, she’d laid her strong palm on his shoulder and said very carefully, “Kakashi, I want you to stay away from Orochimaru.”

 

“Why?” Kakashi had asked, his entire body sore.

 

Tsunade had hesitated. Even now, as an adult, he couldn’t remember another time when she’d seemed unsure. 

 

“Because,” she’d said eventually, “Orochimaru has a history…” she’d fixed him with a hard look, “of using unconventional methods with his students.”

 

“Unconventional how?”

 

“Unconventional as in dangerous,” she’d said solemnly, “unconventional as in promising power at any cost.”

 

“Unconventional,” she’d said lowly, “as in I want you to keep your distance.”

 

Kakashi had kept his distance.

 

If Tsunade’s warning wasn’t enough, the cult like obsession Orochimaru’s students had with him cemented it.

 

Whatever was wrong with Orochimaru, Kakashi had no interest in finding out.

 

He’d done his best to avoid it, but lucky for him, Orochimaru’s champion was currently knocking on the glass.

 

He tampers down his frustration. 

 

Maybe he really should have pretended to die.

 

From his back, Naruto’s wiggling ceases and he feels the little boy shift until he’s leaning over Kakashi’s shoulder, his cheek pressed into Kakashi’s.

 

“My nemeny,” Naruto whispers urgently.

 

“Tell me about it,” Kakashi grumbles as he gently puts Naruto down.

 

He waves Sasuke in.

 

- - -

 

Sasuke walks into the training room, and so does a small clique of other fighters Kakashi has seen Orochimaru train. 

 

Behind Sasuke was a small girl with red girl, slight, but from what Kakashi had seen, quick on her feet. Beside her was a tower of a man with a head of red curly hair. And beside Sasuke, was a man with massive arms and blue hair.

 

Kakashi took a fortifying breath. He could just tell this was going to get on his nerves.

 

“Sasuke,” he says, as cheerily as he can manage, “what can I do for you?”

 

There’s a shuffling of limbs on his back and Naruto is jumping form Kakashi’s back and marching over to Sasuke faster than Kakashi can register.

 

“You say bad words!” He hollers, pointing a finger accusingly.

 

Sasuke ignores him. 

 

Somehow,it irritates Kakashi.

 

“So,” Sasuke says slowly, “the match schedules have been released for Konoha’s tournament.”

 

Kakashi knew. The fat batch of documents Tsunade had asked him to retrieve had been the final pair combinations.

 

“Right,” he said, watching over Naruto who did not seem to take kindly to being ignored.

 

“I noticed you’re not fighting in the preliminaries.”

 

“Interesting,” Kakashi says. He was not interested. He watches the tension build in Naruto’s little body, watches how his pudgy fingers curl into fists.

 

“I was thinking, if they’re making an exception for you, they should be making one for every talented fighter, right?”

 

Kakashi feels his eyebrows shoot into his hairline… where was Sasuke going with this?

 

“I said, you’re my nemeny!” Naruto hollers and stomps his foot in frustration.

 

“I don’t follow,” Kakashi says.

 

Sasuke rolls his eyes and all things considered Kakashi is amused. For a man who’s used to having all of his desires handed to him, Kakashi finds enjoyment in making him spell it out.

 

“You’re not fighting in the preliminaries,” he repeats, “I was wondering if you’d help petition Tsunade to exempt me too.”

 

Kakashi raises an eyebrow.

 

“No,” he says.

 

Sasuke lets out a humourless laugh and turns to the man with blue hair on his left, “what’d I tell you?” 

 

He turns back to Kakashi, “I thought you of all people would help out a fellow athlete.” 

 

Kakashi hated Sasuke on principle. Sasuke was entitled and audacious, he tried to dominate others by violence. He was everything Kakashi hated in a comrade.

 

“It’s not personal,” he says steadily, biting down his irritation, “it’s Konoha’s tradition is to exempt the reigning champion.” 

 

He watches irritation morph on Sasuke’s face.

 

Kakashi felt a similar irritation rise in him. The last thing he wanted to do today was give Sasuke Uchiha’s entitled ass a lesson on traditions. 

 

But then, Naruto lets out a screech of joy and runs past everyone to the door where Sakura stands, her eyes wide, her posture stiff.

 

Sakura!" Naruto shrieks as he collides with her legs.

 

Kakashi feels warmth bloom in his chest at the way Sakura’s face lights up. She bends down and scoops up a very excited Naruto to give him a hug. 

 

It had always delighted Kakashi to see how much Naruto loved Sakura. He’d known Naruto since he was born and knew that as cute as the little boy was, he was also loud and opinionated and very annoying.

 

But Sakura only ever seemed charmed by Naruto. She returned his affection and enthusiasm with equal joy. It had always brought brightness to his heart to see their interactions. Even now, he felt the ache in his chest loosen a slip.

 

“Sakura,” Sasuke says, waving her over.

 

He watches as she walks over slowly, her eyes dim, her mouth in a hard line. This was the closest he’d been to her in a week and it was terribly disarming.

 

He couldn’t stop himself from staring at her if he tried. Was she okay? Had she been crying? Was she eating breakfast? Did she miss him too?

 

Sasuke slings an arm around her shoulders and Kakashi’s concern for her is replaced with bile, irritation and anger rising sharply and furiously in him.

 

“Babe, I was just telling Kakashi that he should help me-”

 

“I heard,” Sakura interrupts, her voice steady and quiet.

 

“Uh, right,” Sasuke says, stumbling over his words and it makes Kakashi feel vindicated in his anger. 

 

He watches as Sasuke squeezes Sakura’s shoulder. 

 

It takes everything in Kakashi not to throttle him right then and there.

 

He’d heard Sakura’s account of how much Sasuke took from her. Her time, her patience, her compassion, and how little he gave her in return. 

 

It had made him want to give to her, made him want to close the gap in her life.

 

He wanted to pick her up and watch her stand on the curb, beautiful and bright. He wanted to watch her walk into her home, safe.

 

He liked to bring her breakfast because he liked to see her eat. He liked to watch the way she seemed to glow, not only with the nourishment, but with the care she felt. 

 

He liked to hear about her day, about her patients and her crazy new nursing supervisor. He liked to see her bleary eyes each morning, cursing him for being a morning person. 

 

He liked how brave she was, navigating her emotions for the first time so courageously, he liked how she was honest with him. How honest he felt with her. How he never felt like he had to bite down his emotions around her. 

 

He liked how she fit against his body, the soft sighs she made when he touched her, he liked how her eyes sparkled when she looked up at him, he liked everything about her and he couldn’t sleep because the sound of her sobbing filled his days. Not her laugh, not her smile, not her soft hands or smart mouth, but the ache of her pain.

 

He missed her so much it ached. So much he had to grit his teeth and tell himself not to go to her right there and then.

 

So much he wanted to choke the life from Sasuke for touching her when he didn’t care about her.

 

“- and I was thinking,” Sasuke is saying to Sakura as Kakashi tunes back in, “that you could help talk some sense into Kakashi.”

 

Kakashi grits his teeth so hard they hurt. 

 

That was just low. 

 

Not only did Sasuke not take him at his word, but to use Sakura to for leverage? It was low and despicable. 

 

“Seriously?” Kakashi says, not thinking.

 

Sakura’s eyes flicker up to him, and then away just as fast.

 

“Kakashi said it was tradition,” she says quietly. 

 

Sasuke scoffs and withdraws his arm from her shoulders.

The action, small and fleeting enrages Kakashi all the same. He felt fury simmering beneath the surface, a heat that threatened to boil over. Was this really how it was between them? Sakura didn’t agree with Sasuke and he took things from her?—her freedom, her voice, her very life? The thought made his hands clench into fists, the urge to pound Sasuke into the ground rising like bile in his throat.

He wanted to beat the other man into a pulp with his bare hands. He wanted to enjoy it.

 

“This is stupid,” Sasuke glowers.

 

Naruto, still clinging to Sakura like a small animated koala glares at Sasuke, “bad word!” He repeats accusingly.

 

“Feel free not to compete, then,” Kakashi snaps, his voice cold as he crosses his arms tightly over his chest, his eyes narrowing.

 

He watches Sasuke’s posture go rigid, his mouth freezing around whatever words were about to come out of his mouth.

 

“What is it with you?” Sasuke begins with a sneer, “Are you so deep in Tsunade’s pocket that you can’t think for yourself?”

 

Sakura’s soft, “Sasuke!” only just registers. 

 

Kakashi is too preoccupied by the complete evaporation of his sense of propriety. His anger boiled just beneath the surface, thick and suffocating. He wanted to let it spill over.

 

“If I were you,” he said slowly, deliberately, “I’d keep my attitude in check long enough to compete.”

 

Sasuke’s mouth snapped shut, disbelief flickering across his face.

 

“Last time we trained, you embarrassed yourself,” Kakashi continued, letting the words hang in the air like a challenge, relishing the way Sasuke’s face flushed with anger.

 

“Who knows,” he added, his voice laced with a cutting edge, “maybe you’ll learn something in the prelims from the other rookies.”

 

The thrill of pushing back against Sasuke’s bravado felt liberating, an intoxicating rush that surged through him. He reveled in the way Sasuke’s face twisted from fury to sheer disbelief. The air crackled with tension, and Kakashi could feel the eyes of Sasuke’s entourage on them—a mix of surprise and apprehension written on their faces. He lingers on Sakura’s face. On her green eyes and the little ‘o’ of her mouth.

 

“You’re an arrogant fuck, Kakashi,” Sasuke spits at last.

 

Kakashi has a lot to say, language that was descriptive and colourful and laced with venom, but before he can respond, Naruto, hoisted in Sakura’s arms, leans over and punches Sasuke square in the face.

 

- - - - 

 

Kakashi watched in disbelief as the punch landed and Sasuke staggered back in surprise, “stop saying bad words!” Naruto yelled, anger in his little expression.

 

Sasuke had recovered quickly, righting himself and shaking his head. Naruto had socked him right in the nose and judging by the way Sasuke's eyes were tearing, it had been fairly hard.

 

Huh, Kakashi thought to himself, maybe Naruto was picking something up from training after all.

 

“What the f-” Sasuke starts and then to Kakashi’s amused surprise, catches himself, “what was that?!” He asks incredulously.

 

“I believe,” Kakashi supplied with a smirk, “that was the reason you’re not skipping the prelims.”

 

If it was possible, Sasuke’s expression only darkened more, his face turning red, his expression incredulous.

 

Naruto had wiggled down from Sakura’s grip and was standing in front of Sasuke, his eyes narrowed, listening carefully for another swear word.

 

Kakashi moved quickly, taking three steps over to yank Naruto back by the collar of his shirt.

 

“Hey!” Naruto protested, struggling against Kakashi’s hold.

 

“One punch is enough,” Kakashi said quietly, kneeling to tuck the small boy into his side, feeling the tension in the air begin to dissipate. It was just as well, Kakashi didn’t think Tsunade would take too kindly to him punching Sasuke in the face.

 

He watched a very irritated Sasuke try to regain his composure, but almost against his control, Kakashi's eyes kept drifting over to Sakura.

 

She was watching the scenario intently, her mouth in a flat hard line, her brows furrowed. He was so good at reading her, at knowing her, but the week apart had made him feel so disconnected from her. Like he was loosing a language he used to be fluent in.

 

Every single part of him wanted to catch her expression, wanted to at least try and get her right, but she would hardly even look at him and it drove a wedge in his heart.

 

Had he pushed her away? Left her in the lurch?

 

The idea burned a hole in his chest. 

 

He watched as she squared her shoulders, resolutely ignoring the commotion around her. 

 

Then, without a word, she turned on her heel and left the room.

 

- - -

 

“Am I in trouble?” Naruto asks, pulling on Kakashi’s hand.

 

“Well-” Kakashi starts.

 

“My mommy says you shouldn’t say bad words,” Naruto interjects, trying to justify his actions.

 

Kakashi snorts a laugh, “does Tsunade tell you to beat people up, too?” He asks.

 

The commotion had taken up the last little bit of their class time and Kakashi was walking Naruto back to the Hokage’s office.

 

Naruto was quiet for a moment.

 

Kakashi savoured it.

 

“My mommy beats you up,” he replied pointedly.

 

Kakashi looked down incredulously at Naruto. How this six year old managed to constantly get the better of him, he had no idea.

 

“You shouldn’t hit people, Naruto,” Kakashi says, aiming for diplomacy.

 

“He was mean to you,” Naruto says quietly. 

 

Kakashi pauses mid-step, turning to look down at Naruto in surprise. The little boy blinks up at him.

 

“I thought it was because he said a bad word,” Kakashi replies.

 

“He said a bad word to you,” Naruto repeats, tugging on Kakashi’s hand.

 

Kakashi, as usual when it comes to Naruto, feels like he’s been outsmarted a little. Naruto had punched Sasuke, not on a matter of principle, but because it had been personal. 

 

To Kakashi’s surprise, he recognized that feeling in himself. 

 

When he thought about it, a lot of his emotions regarding Sasuke had been personal. 

 

He’d never really cared much about the other man, and Sasuke had always been callous and self absorbed, but seeing him with Sakura made a rage rise up in him. He’d never felt a stronger urge to throttle the other man, or anyone else, really, but his throat had tasted like bile when he’d watched Sasuke put his arm around Sakura, and, when he’d watched him withdraw it.

 

And, Kakashi realized with a start, when he’d watched Sasuke run to Sakura and kiss her.

 

The memory alone ignited a storm in him. That same bile crawled up his throat now, and Kakashi swallowed against the burning in his chest. 

 

He’d always prided himself on being calm, collected, diplomatic in his emotions even.

 

But the rage he’d felt was beyond even him. He’d felt blinded by it, his whole body numb as he walked away and slammed his body into the driver’s seat. 

 

He’d gone straight to Tsunade’s house, hardly even remembering the drive over. 

 

“Hey Brat!” Tsunade had greeted him at the door, her tone light, but she’d furrowed her brows in concern when he’d brushed by her.

 

Tsunade had a giant personal gym in her house, and in it were training dummies. 

 

When he’d been younger, Tsunade had told him to try and release the anger and grief he’d felt about his dad’s death, by physically getting it out.

 

He’d been fourteen when he’d spent five hours straight pummelling the dummy down to wood and stuffing.

 

He’d done the same thing that night, pummelling the thing into the ground until all he could feel was his bruised knuckles and his lungs screaming in his chest for air. 

 

When he was done, when the searing pain in his chest had settled to a dull ache, he’d collapsed onto his knees, his chest heaving.

 

Their time together, sweet and perfect and idyllic seemed like a farce, a fragile illusion shattered by the reality of what he’d just seen. The warmth of her laughter felt distant, replaced by the bitter taste of jealousy and regret.

 

He felt like he was loosing an entire life with her.

 

He’d imagined them together more than he should have. 

 

But he couldn’t help it. He’d imagined her bright green eyes shining at him across a dinner table, he’d imagined teasing her and flirting with her all night, had imagined the blush in her cheeks. He’d imagined kissing her, properly this time, not politely, not with another man waiting for her.

 

Like she was there with him, for him. Like he could press himself into her skin, like he could feel her soft body against his.

 

You have no idea,” he’d told her, and she didn’t. 

 

She had no idea how much he cared for her, how deeply he wanted her to be his.

 

And he’d been so close. He’d held her against him in the dark, had pressed his lips to hers, to her cheeks, to her eyelids, to the underside of her jaw. He had pulled little sighs from her pink lips, had dipped his fingers under the hem of her sweater and stroked his fingers against her bare skin.

 

He’d had the taste of her lingering on his lips and then he had to watch Sasuke fucking Uchiha kiss her.

 

He’d called her, thinking that might help. The words had tumbled from his chest, angry, hardly coming out without shaking. 

 

Did you,” he’d asked, steeling himself, “did you tell him?”

 

When she’d said no, that she hadn’t, he’d felt himself go deaf to the world. 

 

What brought him back was the sound of her voice crying, over her sobbing his name, the sound from his nightmares. 

 

“I can’t Sakura, I can’t see you like that,” he had gritted out, “I can’t see you with him and-”

 

-and want you so badly it burns. Want you so badly I hate the man who has you with a violent vitriol.

 

But the sound of her crying had ruined him, feeling like a thousand swords in his chest. He’d lay on the training mat feeling the pain in his body trying to distract himself from the pain in his chest. 

 

Tsunade had come into the room and quietly applied salve to his bloodied knuckles before squeezing his hand and leaving him alone. 

 

Now, walking with Naruto, he remembers the boiling fury from that night, but more than that, he felt a chilling clarity creeping in.

 

On the surface, it had been the right thing to do. Not seeing each other had seemed like the the diplomatic, fair, thing to do, but Kakashi hadn’t been able to sleep in a week.

 

It wasn’t the right thing to do. It wasn’t how he did things when it came to her, when it came to them.

 

Their conversations, even the difficult ones, had always been face to face, where he could see her bright eyes and fairy-pink hair. Where he could reach out to her, touch her skin to ground himself, to ground her.

 

The privacy of a streetlamp, the quiet respite from a bustling party, a clearing under thousands of stars, that’s how they talked to each other.

 

He’d felt so unmoored, so untethered because this wasn’t how they did things. 

 

It hadn’t felt right, to be so far from her, to be so detached, to not have her when all he wanted was her. 

 

Avoiding her, trying to maintain a facade of control, it felt so wrong because it was wrong. He felt cold and unsettled- nothing like the warmth he felt when he thought of her. 

 

“Kakashi?” 

 

For what felt like the hundredth time that day, Naruto’s little voice pulled him from his thoughts. 

 

“Hmm?” He answered, his mind ricocheting with realization.

 

“How come you’re quiet?” Naruto asked, “you usually complain.”

 

Kakashi snorted a laugh.

 

Naruto pulled on his hand more insistently and pointed ahead of them, “are you going to tell on me?” He asked, his voice wobbling nervously. 

 

Kakashi knelt down to Naruto, feeling a rush of fondness for the little boy. Sure, he was a pest, but his loyalty that day had been palpable.

 

“You shouldn’t punch people,” he said sternly, “even if they say bad words.”

 

Naruto frowned.

 

“But,” Kakashi continues, “thank you for protecting me. It was very brave”

 

Naruto beams a smile, “you’re welcome Kakashi-sensei,” he glances at Tsunade's door, “does this mean you won’t tell on me?” 

 

“No, Naruto,” Kakashi says, chuckling, “I’m not going to tell. I actually think I owe you one.”

 

He immediately regretted that, though. In true Naruto style, the little boy pumped his fist in the air and hollered, “BELIEVE IT!”

 

 

Notes:

WELL HELLOOO....

Welcome to a chapter in Kakashi's head!

First things first, I have a BONE to pick with y'all.

HOW COME NO ONE SAID SHIT ABOUT KAKASHI LAST CHAPTER?

Like, Mr. Make you Breakfast and Confess His Feelings and Take You Out to a Firefly Field that he found with his dead daddy saying "I can't see you" over the phone when ALL this mf had BEEN saying is that he wants to be there and support her, didn't feel WRONG?

If I were Sakura's friend, I'd be MAD about that for her. They've always had such healthy and honest communication, it's why they've been able to thrive despite... you know, the cheating plot, LMFAO, but their last exchange was so emotionally charged and distant that (at least for me!) it felt unfair!

As in, the BOUNDARY felt fair, but the way it was delivered felt unfair, ESPECIALLY for Kakashi's character who has BEEN very supportive and communicative.

Dropping a bomb like that while she was OBVIOUSLY crying and upset wasn't fair or kind. His emotions were raw, so were hers, the FAIR and MATURE thing to do would be to talk about it when they're both not emotionally frazzled. Remember, they agreed was to 'wait' and that was under-discussed because of the magic firefly forest thing, the FAIR thing to do would've been to actually discuss that separation on calm footing.

I know this is a cheating fic, I know that the mature and fair decision is to have them separate, but human emotions and human relationships are messy (and no less beautiful for it). Plus, HOW the separation happens, matters. We want them to find their way back to each other smooth and easy, not jaunty and uneven.

Kakashi grappling with (very human!) feelings of jealousy and anger towards Sasuke, is the catalyst for him realizing that avoiding Sakura isn’t a solution. For Kakashi, the anger acts as a catalyst. It's not JUST a response to jealousy (but how HOT is the jealousy?), it’s also a reflection of his genuine desire for her that makes him reconsider how he’s been handling their relationship. The anger helps him clarify and reshape his perspective.

Did you feel that was evident here?

I've been planning a Kakashi-centric chapter for a while. I knew I'd write one (at some point) when I started this story and I hope you agree with me when I say that this was the right time for it.

(Other times I've considered it was during the knee-bruising fight and the firefly field, I digress-)

Sakura is the emotional anchor for this story, but I think exploring Kakashi's feelings was valuable because 1, it provides him with a LOT more depth as a main character, and 2, it provides their relationship with a lot more depth, and 3, it was fun to write.

I was intentional in doing a Kakashi-centric-Sakura-minimal chapter because our lover boy deserves to explore his feelings (angsty as they are!) but also because it provides a very solid base for a Kakashi-centric-Sakura-maximal chapter..... Pt.2 anyone? ;)

I think it's pretty evident that Sakura feels good around Kakashi, but I think it was important to explore how Kakashi feels about Sakura. He admires her, he enjoys being around her, he likes her, but he also LIKES SEEING HER HAPPY.

A long time ago, a man told me that the worst thing he'd ever seen was me when I cry, and that he would do everything he could to never let that happen. Am I still riding that high? A little. But, it helped me set a very important standard in my life.

Here's my sage take; someone who cares for you, will do more than just care if you're around (*cough* Sasuke *cough*), they will care that you feel good, that you have eaten and slept and have someone to talk to.... even when there's tension...sound familiar?

Anyways, on to a lighter topic, LOL, I HOPE YOU LIKED NARUTO. Since it was so Kakashi-centric, I wanted to focus on HIS relationships (Tsunade, particularly... I'm very subtly writing a B-plot here... hehe ;) ) and I felt like Naruto was SUCH a good way to add levity to Kakashi's obviously tumultuous emotional landscape.

Naruto is SO fun to write, and as much as I LOVED Kakashi FINALLY saying something to shut Sasuke up (SO DESERVED, and a VERY long time coming), Naruto punching him in the face felt SOOOOO GOOD.

How did you feel about this chapter? Really. I'm only kidding about the bone ;P I'm actually very interested to know what you think, especially about the idea of what is fair.

I'm running low on word count here, but I want to thank you all very much for reading (the story, as well as my VERY LONG Author's Notes), for following this fic, and of course, for commenting as much as you all do.

It absolutely makes my day and I love writing for you because of it <3

See you very soon!!

- XOXO, B

P.S. I'm at the point in my story where I'm considering more tags. If you have suggestions, please share! :*

Chapter 25: Slur Spoken pt.2

Summary:

A tight space makes for a very expansive resolution

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

KAKASHI

 

 

It was almost a cosmic injustice that Kakashi had Sakura in his arms, and the only thing he could think of how badly the entire space smelt like mop water.

 

To be fair, he’d chosen— er, was forced to choose— a storage closet full of cleaning supplies, so maybe it just came with the territory. 

 

“Ouch,” she hisses and shifts against him.

 

Kakashi tries his best to angle his body to give her more space, but it’s difficult.

 

The closet was small. It was slotted right underneath Konoha’s main staircase and so the whole thing sloped awkwardly. The short end was cluttered with cleaning supplies; mat disinfectant, paper towels, various spray bottles, and if he squinted, spare Instructor shirts. 

 

The tall end was just high enough Kakashi to stand up in, but certainly not without struggle. His back was pressed into the door, the door handle jammed into his hip. Sakura was stuck against him with very little room to move; the wall behind her sloped too sharply to let her move away. The part of him with a strong affinity for women with coloured hair doesn’t mind so much.

 

Still though, it was a very tight fit, and to make matters worse, the other occupant of the tiny storage closet was a pail of mop water, stale and musty smelling.

 

Sakura shifts again and it makes her thighs rub against his in a way that makes Kakashi’s resolve to have a conversation with her, buckle.

 

He clears his throat, trying to focus.

 

“Okay,” he says quietly, “let’s talk"

 

 

…TWENTY MINUTES EARLIER

 

 

When he’d dropped Naruto off, Kakashi had thought about maybe giving Sakura a call.

 

Or maybe a text.

 

Hey Sakura, can we talk?

 

He’d talked himself out of adding, I miss you, to it and considered it a victory.

 

He hadn’t gotten very far on what exactly he wanted to talk about with her. He didn’t want to grovel, didn’t want to cross an important line between them, but he still wanted to be near her. Wanted to talk to her again, wanted to hear her voice.

 

He didn’t know if it was being careless by listening to that drive, but goddamn was it hard to ignore it. 

 

He’d left his cellphone in his bag so he was on his way back to the training room he and Naruto had occupied. 

 

He walks across the the grand building that is Konoha’s training facilities, the large windows letting in the warm sunshine. This place had always felt like a home to Kakashi.

 

He’d grown up here. 

 

He’d met all of his friends between these walls.

 

Sure, he and Guy had known each other the longest, and, Guy was the only one out of all of them that had stayed with the sport, but he’d fought with, and against, Anko and Tenzo and Genma and Sai. 

 

When he’d lost his dad, Konoha had folded around him. Tsunade had filled the role his father had left, but Konoha had held him. 

 

The staff had treated him gently, always making sure he was supported and nourished. The receptionists, older ladies with children and grandchildren who’d grown up at the gym had baked for him, had brought casseroles to Tsunade’s house. The instructors, now long retired or moved on, had sparred with Kakashi, had helped to give him an outlet for his hurt and anger.

 

It had shaped him as much as it had protected him. When Kakashi thought about his father, a mountain sized man, a mane of heavy white hair, a steady presence it his life, it was never quite the ache it used to be.

 

Now, it was with a sense of respect for the legacy his father had left behind. The legacy that he would inherit. 

 

It made him acutely aware of the tremendous pressure of being Hokage, especially given his unique position.

 

He thinks about what Sakura had said to him, back when they’d been walking hand in hand through the forest.

 

“The people who care about you will never decide that only one thing makes you who you are,” she’d said to him as she’d squeezed his hand.

 

He thinks about the position. He thinks about his dad. He thinks about Sakura. He thinks about Konoha.

 

- - - 

 

Konoha’s private training rooms were lined up next to each other, each half the size of a normal sparring ring, the entire front wall made of glass.

 

The training areas were sunken, a large set of stairs leading down to the observation area. 

 

It was there he’d met Sakura for the first time, her pink hair floating around her face as she glared at her laptop screen.

 

It had disarmed him so much that he’d actually taken a punch from Guy.

 

The other man had teased him about it for weeks, 

 

“One pretty girl shows up and your game goes out the window, huh, rival?” Guy had asked, extending a hand to help him up.

 

“Not my fault she looks like a damn pixie,” Kakashi had grumbled back as he massaged his jaw.

 

As Kakashi walks down the familiar stairs, he thinks he hears two voices.

 

He sweeps his gaze across the empty rooms, the lights turned off across nearly all of them.

 

Odd, it didn’t seem like there was anyone here, but still… he could hear something, someone.

 

He squints his eyes but there’s still nothing there.

 

Strange.

 

Kakashi pauses, surveying the scene from the top of the stairs.

 

The voices aren’t coming from the training arena, but the double doors leaning out of it. 

 

As he continues down the stairs, the voices get even louder and Kakashi knows he’s right. 

 

There are people in the hallway leading out of the training arena and if he was judging their tone correctly, they were arguing.

 

He follows the sound, curious. The hallway leading out of the training area was hardly ever used. It was a narrow space containing very little but oddly shaped storage closets, and the back entrances to the change rooms.

 

Sometimes, spare equipment was stored in the hallway, but as far as Kakashi knew, at its best, it was only a utility hallway.

 

He pauses in front of the door, straining his ears.

 

The sounds of conversation are obscured but he can still make out the voices. One of them is quieter, it’s a masculine voice that seems angry and slithering as it launches a flurry of words. The voice that returns the conversation is much louder, the response angry and fiery for a pretty feminine sounding voice that was…. Sakura?

 

He feels his heart beat faster in his chest.

 

Was that Sakura? 

 

And was she yelling at who he thought she was?

 

Kakashi steps closer, meaning to listen harder, but instead, he nearly collides straight into a set of long boney limbs.

 

- - -

 

Kakashi tries not to squint as he stares down at the person in front of him.

 

She was one of Orochimaru’s students, and, she’d been part of Sasuke’s weird clique. He wracks his brains for her name as they right themselves.

 

Long red hair, glasses, “uh, you’re-”

 

“Kakashi!” She says loudly and Kakashi flinches. He hoped neither people on the other side of the door heard him.

 

To his relief, the voices continue arguing.

 

“Well, you’re Kakashi,” says the red head, backpedaling, “I’m Karin, and-”

 

Right, Karin.

 

He remembers seeing her around the gym for the past couple years. She was one of Orochimaru’s students and the most he knew about her was that she’d thrived under Orochimaru’s tutelage.

 

“I didn’t see you there, sorry,” he says, itching to get out of the conversation.

 

“Oh! Don’t even worry!” Karin chirped, her hands fluttering as she waved off the apology. “Honestly, I was just coming from the change room and… well, you know—long day, not paying attention and…” she trailed off with a nervous chuckle.

 

Kakashi squints in the direction behind her.

 

Weird.

 

He’d grown up in Konoha. If he had to, he could navigate blind.

 

“That’s the men’s change room,” he says, interrupting her rambling.

 

Karin’s face pales.

 

“Oh! Yea,” she says waving her hands again, “I was just leaving because I realized I was in the wrong change room, you know long day and all,” she says giving him a tight toothy smile. 

 

“Right,” Kakashi says slowly.

 

“Uh, anyways, I’m just gonna go,” her eyes flicker to the set of double doors Kakashi’s standing in front of.

 

“If I were you, I would not go in there,” she says lowering her voice, “those two have been at each others throats all week.”

 

Kakashi almost gapes at her.

 

They were?!

 

He almost asks her to tell him more, but she’s already turning, red hair swinging over her shoulder.

 

He pauses as he watches her walk up the stairs, he watches until she disappears from his sight.

 

- - -

 

Despite his desire to eavesdrop, Kakashi finds himself striding to the change room instead.

 

He’d been sixteen when Tsunade had complained how teenagers would sneak in there.

 

 “Fornicating,” she’d said wrinkling her nose, “and in a public space too? Nasty. Kakashi, if I ever catch you doing that then I’ll-”

 

“I get it, you’re good,” teenaged Kakashi had replied, slinking away from her. 

 

He knew she was trying to give him the sex talk- or some version of it, and while it had been well intended, Kakashi would rather die than have Tsunade explain it to him.

 

Thankfully, she hadn’t pushed the topic again. 

 

He didn’t know why he felt like he should go int the change room, maybe to catch a stray horny teenager, but something about Karin had felt off putting.

 

Kakashi had seen Karin around Konoha for years.

 

He didn’t know her personally, but he knew that she’d been at the training facilities long enough to be able to navigate them well.

 

Why in hell had she been in the men’s change room?

 

Kakashi swept his eyes over the space, raking his gaze over the rows of hooks and wooden benches. 

 

To his surprise, he could hear the yelling a little more clearly, enough to be able to confirm with himself that it was in fact, Sakura.

 

“Those two have been at each other’s throats all week,” Karin had said.

 

He strains his ears to listen as he moves around the wide change room.

 

“Why would you ever—“ he misses out on some of it, “— told you!” He hears Sakura exclaim angrily. 

 

Sasuke’s reply is harder to hear, “so I’m the bad guy for—” the rest of the words are obscured through “— me!”

 

He keeps his focus on the conversation as he surveys the empty space. 

 

Nothing seemed amiss.

 

Maybe Karin really was telling the truth, and-

 

He pauses.

 

There, in the corner of the room, shoved under a bench was a small black bag.

 

He walks over to it and crouches as he pulls it from where it’s been jammed.

 

It’s a small black drawstring bag, the type Konoha supplied to its fighters to keep small personal belongings in, a mouthguard, water, gloves— it’s what Kakashi expects to see as he pulls the bag open but to his surprise, the only thing inside of it is a small ziplock bag, the words CHALK scrawled over it with thick black sharpie.

 

Weird. 

 

He pulls the smaller bag out, resting the weight in his palm.

 

Konoha’s gym equipment was on the other side of the facilities, why would anyone need chalk at the sparring ring?

 

Kakashi’s line of thought is interrupted when he hears the sound of a door opening.

 

“And you know what, Sakura,-”

 

It’s Sasuke! His voice is irritated but clear as day. He’s opened the back door to the change room and is about to come in!

 

Kakashi quickly shoves his questions aside, stuffing the baggie of chalk back into the drawstring bag and jamming it under the bench, exactly where he found it. 

 

He moves swiftly as the back door swings open, the wall being the only thing shielding him from Sasuke’s view. 

 

Just as Sasuke storms angrily into the main space, Kakashi slips around the wall near the front entrance, staying out of sight.

 

Kakashi slinks out of the change room, opening the door and guiding it closed behind him as quietly as he can. 

 

His mind spins.

 

Sakura and Sasuke were arguing. Sasuke had entered the change room from the back entrance, but where was Sakura?

 

He needed to talk to her.

She might still be in the small hallway so he decides to start there.

 

He turns the handle and walks through.

 

- - -

 

When he swings the door open, the sight of Sakura glaring angrily at the back door to the men’s change room melts him.

 

“Sakura?” He asks, the words coming out of his mouth before he can think twice.

 

She seems to snap out of her fury, her head swinging, pink hair flying, as she turns to him.

 

“Kakashi,” she says quietly, as if she can’t believe he’s in front of her.

 

Kakashi feels the same way.

 

“Hi,” he says dumbly, his brain more occupied with running his gaze over her.

 

Over the big sweatpants that obscured the curve of her hip, over the oversized sweater that seemed to drown her small frame. He stares at the soft pink strands of her hair, at the dulled green of her eyes.

 

He feels himself relax a little.

 

“Hi,” she repeats, her gaze fixed on him.

 

He wonders if they’ll just stay like this. 

 

He thinks he might not mind.

 

But then Sakura is turning, her body shifting to face his and words are pouring out of Kakashi’s mouth before he can slam them back in.

 

“Can we talk?”

 

Sakura’s eyes, bottle green and beautiful, seem to brighten, “really?”

 

“Yea,” Kakashi murmurs, taking a step closer to her.

 

“I was-” his brain fogs as she takes a step closer to him too, “I was thinking about you.”

 

The words come out soft and whispered, a confession. It’s always like this with her, his truths spilling out without hesitation.

 

Kakashi watches her face soften, at the way any lingering anger melts off of her features. She takes another step forward. 

 

“Me too,” she says quietly.

 

The space between them is fragile, but gentle. Kakashi can feel the weight of unsaid words, the silence of a whole week of space between them.

 

Not knowing what else to say, he repeats himself, 

 

“Can we ta-”

 

“Yes,” she says quickly, her words overlapping his, “yes, please, I-”

 

Sakura?”

 

Their heads both turn at the same time, to the sound of Sasuke’s voice coming from the hallway door.

 

He hears Sakura curse under her breath, and he feels a similar irritation.

 

He wanted to talk to her. 

 

She wanted to talk to him. 

 

He didn’t want to miss out on his chance. 

 

Kakashi feels himself react before he can fully process it, years of instinct and fluidity guiding his movements.

 

In the same moment that Sasuke turns the handle to the hallway, Kakashi is reaching out to grab Sakura’s hand to tug her into a utility closet. He steps in with her and shuts the door behind him. 

 

When Sasuke Uchiha opens the door to the utility hallway, there is no one there. 

 

- - - 

 

There is only a crack of light coming in through the bottom of the door.

 

Otherwise, they’re completely in the dark.

 

Despite that, Kakashi feels the hair on the back of his neck prickle as Sasuke steps into the hallway.

 

Sakura must hear it too because she takes a sharp inhale of breath and stiffens against him.

 

She’s pressed against him, her head slotted beneath his chin, her arms trapped between their bodies, all of her pressed into all of him.

 

Kakashi clenches his hands into fists trying to focus on the press of his nails into his palms to distract himself from the heat of her body.

 

He feels it all anyways. How her joints lock, the fronts of her thighs tensing against his. How her spine stiffens and then straightens, the top of her head knocking against his chin.

 

He hears Sasuke’s footsteps pad down the hall, closer to them, and Sakura shifts against him.

 

“Try to stay still,” he whispers to her, soft as secret. 

 

He hears her swallow hard.

 

In the dark, her hand— currently stuck between their bodies— shifts. 

 

Sakura,” he whispers, trying to keep himself still as Sasuke’s footsteps get closer.

 

But her hand is moving, fumbling up and across Kakashi’s chest and over his shoulder and Kakashi presses his nails even harder into the flesh of his palm. 

 

Her fingers, soft and searching are tracking down his arm, along the inside curve of his bicep, down the flesh of his elbow until she reaches his wrist, her fingers pausing when they encounter his own hand clenched into a fist.

 

Curiously, gently, her fingertips trace over his knuckles and he feels his fingers relax. Tentatively, Sakura’s touch trails down his palm.

 

Oh.

 

He understands, capturing her hand in his and closing it within his own, squeezing hard. 

 

Sakura sighs in relief, her warm breath slipping down the collar of his shirt.

 

Sasuke’s footsteps are even closer now, and Sakura’s breath quickens. He shifts his hand to draw his thumb over her wrist and can feel her pulse beating frantically against her skin.

 

He can feel his own heart thumping loudly in his chest.

 

He hadn’t quite been thinking when he’d pulled her into a closet, more preoccupied with getting the moment he wanted with her, but now he can fully feel the severity of the situation.

 

If Sakura and Sasuke had been fighting, then Sakura being crammed into a tiny closet with the guy who’d just called Sasuke a rookie, was surely not a good look.

 

Sasuke’s footsteps keep walking towards them and Kakashi feels his pulse quicken.

 

Sakura’s breaths are shaking as she presses her forehead into his throat.

 

He tries to soothe her, pressing his hand into her back, hoping that it helps to relax her.

 

Kakashi strains his ears to listen for Sasuke and his blood runs cold when his footsteps stop and pause…

 

Right outside of the door to the closet they’re hiding in.

 

“She was right here,” Kakashi hears Sasuke mutter to himself.

 

He takes another step towards the door and Kakashi can hardly hear the footsteps for the sound of his heartbeat, his own blood thrumming and thumping through his ears.

 

The moment stretches excruciatingly. 

 

And then, Sasuke’s footsteps retreat. 

 

- - -

 

There is silence between them as they both regain their composure in the silent, and stifling, storage closet. 

 

Kakashi counts his breath, timing the inhales and exhales equally to calm his racing heart down. 

 

Sakura’s forehead is still pressed tightly against his throat, but he notices the pressure loosen considerably. He notices, his hand on her back, how her breaths synchronizes with his. 

 

It’s when her hand, still clasped tightly in his, relaxes, that he feels himself come back to his body, to his senses. 

 

“You okay?” He asks quietly.

 

Sakura’s exhale is immense, he feels it in the way her shoulders relax, in the way all the breath seems to leave her body completely.

 

“I’m okay,” she says quietly, and then,

 

“Is there a light?”

 

There should be. Kakashi trails his hand up along the wall beside him, sweeping it in broad arcs until he finds a small light switch.

 

He flips it on, preparing his eyes to be flooded with bright light, but instead, a small incandescent bulb, weakly flickers to life above their heads.

 

Kakashi looks up at it. It was hardly a difference, but it at least let him see where the hell they were. 

 

The storage closet was sloped, the ceiling tapering down to the floor not far from where Sakura was. The short end was cluttered with cleaning supplies; mat disinfectant, paper towels, various spray bottles, and if he squinted, spare Instructor shirts. 

 

The tall end was just high enough Kakashi to stand up in, but the space was still tight. His back was pressed into the door, the door handle jammed into his hip. Sakura was pressed against him with no alternative given the sloping roof.

 

He raised his head to sniff at the air and then immediately wrinkled his face in disgust. He squinted in the dim light and to his disdain, the only other occupant of the tiny storage closet was a pail of mop water, stale and musty smelling

 

Sakura turns her head, the soft hairs on the top of her head brushing his chin, she sniffs the air, “oh is that what it was?”

 

She looks up at him, her nosed wrinkled similarly, “that stinks.”

 

It’s adorable. 

 

That’s the first thing he thinks, mop closet and Sasuke and the conversation he wanted to have with her, aside, she’s adorable, and, he’s missed her. 

 

Sakura’s hand that’s wedged between them shifts, coming up to rest more comfortably on his chest, “sorry,” she murmurs, “it’s going numb.”

 

Sakura shifts again, presumably trying to make more space for herself, and it makes her thighs rub against his in a way that makes Kakashi’s resolve to have a conversation with her, buckle.

 

He clears his throat, trying to focus.

 

“Okay,” he says quietly, “let’s talk”

 

Sakura’s eyes flicker up to his, the dim lighting colouring them evergreen.

 

He thinks of her in that field, how she looked up at him, her eyes dark in a similar way, the entire world seeming to be filled with firefly wishes. 

 

Somehow, even with the mop water and tight space, it feels like that. Somehow. With her.

 

He really has no formal plan for what it was he wanted to talk about with her, he hardly could spell it out in words other than, I miss you, so instead he lets himself stare into her evergreen eyes for just a moment longer. 

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

The words come from Sakura, her eyes widening and then flickering away from his.

 

What?

 

“I’m sorry,” she repeats again, slower, “I-I, I’ve wanted to say that to you since the phone, and then he walked into your session with Naruto and I didn’t know if I should reach out or,-”

 

“Sakura,” he says, lifting his hand from her back to squeeze her shoulder, “what are you talking about.”

 

“Sasuke,” she says and then her eyes flicker to the door, her brows furrowing, “I had no idea that he’d act like that to you after I told him and-”

 

“Told him what?”

 

Kakashi feels like he’s out of the loop with some sort of secret.

 

Sakura’s eyes return to his and despite the dim light, he can see the way they shine with conviction.

 

“I told him about you and me, about us.”

 

Kakashi thinks that she might have chanted a spell over him. It feels like that, how his breath seems to leave his body, how he feels himself teeter a little, despite standing firmly on the ground.

 

He stares down at her.

 

“You told him?”

 

She smiles shyly up at him, “yeah,” she says quietly, “I did.”

 

Kakashi tries for words, tries to come up with a sentence that is intelligible, but the only thing that comes out of him is a confused, 

 

“What, how-?”

 

Sakura’s eyes don’t meet his, he watches as she chews on her lower lip, thinking.

 

“It kinda just happened,” she admits at last. 

 

Her fingers flex against his chest and Kakashi can’t quite see her hand because of how close they’re standing but he sure as hell feels it when her fingers find the silver chain of his necklace and trails against it.

 

“After we got off the phone,” she says quietly, her fingertips moving back and forth rhythmically, “I was just so, so-”

 

“Sad,” she says finally, looking up at him.

 

Kakashi can’t help it when he draws a hand up to tuck her hair behind her ear.

 

“I know,” he tells her quietly, “and I’m so s-”

 

The words die in his throat as she shifts to press her fingers against his lips. He stares down at her in surprise.

 

“What did I tell you about apologizing?” She asks with a wry twist to her lips. He realizes she’s repeating a line he’s said to her countless times and the familiarity of it makes his heart shine in his chest.

 

He smiles against her fingertips.

 

He curls his hand around her wrist and presses her fingers into his lips, kissing them softly.

 

Sakura’s eyelids flutter at the scant contact and he wants, wants, so deeply to go to her, to kiss her, but he watches how she composes herself instead, shaking her head a little.

 

“Don’t apologize,” she says softly and he smiles to himself at how it almost sounds like an order.

 

“We went back home and I just couldn’t- I couldn’t bare to- to be in-” she breaks off and sighs.

 

“I just missed you so much, I know it sounds silly, but I just, I just did, so I slept in our guest room and I kept sleeping there and then we had to talk about it and I told him about how I’d been feeling and how things had been changing between with you and me, and-” 

 

“Wait, Sakura,-”

 

Kakashi can’t help the interruption. Her words keep spinning around his head.

 

I missed you so much

 

I slept in our guest room

 

You and me

 

Us

 

I missed you so much.

 

“What are you-?

 

Sakura heaves a great big sigh, her breath whooshing out of her, “it’s a lot,” she admits, her voice tired and heavy.

 

“It’s a lot, but-”

 

Kakashi cups her face in his hand, watching at the way her eyelids flutter closed at the way the furrow in her brow relaxes.

 

He can’t help himself. His heart feels like it might actually be floating above his head, her confessions pile one over themselves and he feels her words, her truth, her heart, call to him.

 

He sweeps a thumb over her cheek, “what do you need?” He asks her.

 

“How can I help?” He asks. 

 

Her eyes flutter open, curled lashes framing her soft gaze.

 

“I’m sorry for the phone,” he tells her, sweeping his thumb over her cheek again, “I was angry and jealous and it shouldn’t have been like that.”

 

Sakura’s hand squeezes in his, “Kakashi, don’t-”

 

“I missed you too,” he tells her, he feels the words, clear at last and so easy, tumble out of him. “and I wish we could’ve talked about it properly, not when we were both so upset and-”

 

“No,” she shakes her head, I’m glad,” she presses up into him, her whole body insistent.

 

“I needed that because Kakashi I-, you and I, we’re so good and so connected, I swear, but it just kept covering up how disconnected Sasuke and I actually are.”

 

Her voice has gotten louder, and it crescendos in the small space of the storage closet, her words sure and loud and hanging in the air.

 

Sakura looks around sheepishly. 

 

She returns her eyes to him, evergreen and sure. Her hand squeezes in his.

 

Softly, she says, “I couldn’t see how bad it was, until it drove out the best thing in my life.”

 

Kakashi is speechless. Her words wrap around him and they feel like a balm over his frayed nerves, it soothes the hurt over his heart, soothes the anger and bitterness and worry he’d been carrying around. 

 

He lets himself linger in the sweetness of it, of them, of her. 

 

And then he’s kissing her. 

 

She makes a soft sound of surprise and Kakashi pulls her in tighter for it, kisses her harder for it. 

 

He’s banding an arm around her back, his fingers slotting in the curve of her waist, even against the bulk of her sweater, and anchoring her tightly to him.

 

She’s surprised, he can feel the way she freezes against him, and then, he can feel the way she melts.

 

How her hand trails up his arm and across his shoulder, how she sighs, breathy and low in her throat. 

 

He feels the way she arches into him, her mouth insistent and greedy as she kisses him back, how she’s trailing her fingers over his ears, his jaw. How he feels her fingertips falter as he tucks his hand under the hem of her sweatshirt to strokes the soft skin at the base of her spine.

 

His mouth leaves hers, tracing across her cheek and down her jaw as he kisses her, over and over, the shell of her ear, the cut of her jaw, the curve of her throat.

 

Sakura keens in his arms, her hips pressing into his, her fingers scoring trails of heat down his chest.

 

When she trips her fingers under the him of his shirt, grazing the sensitive skin at the bottom of his stomach, Kakashi hungrily sucks the skin of her neck into his mouth, pulling with his teeth.

 

He’d missed her. Desperately. Watching her with another man had been eating away at him but to her this, that she’d missed him, that she’d admitted it out loud, admitted them out loud, made him want her.

 

He must have said it out loud because she finds his mouth and murmurs against his lips, “I want you too,” she whispers.

 

She’s half panting, her eyes half lidded with desire, her lips kiss swollen and wet.

 

“I’m sorry it took so much for me to get it,” she whispers, her mouth brushing his as she whispers her words, “you didn’t deserve that and-”

 

“No apologizing,” he chides gently, he strokes a thumb over the bare skin of her spine, “tell me how to help you.”

 

Sakura’s laugh is a small puff of air, a grin stretching across her lips. 

 

Slowly, regrettably, she sets herself down on her feet, her fingers slipping out from beneath his shirt. Kakashi is reluctant to let her go, but he lets her down, his hand sliding from her back, to cup her hip.

 

“I think,” she says, licking her lips, “the way you help me is by letting me figure it out.”

 

She blinks up at him, her big green eyes bright, “it’s been hard,” she admits, “it’s been a lot and I’m tired, but I’m doing it.”

 

He can hear pride in her voice, and he’s gladded by how confidently she directs it at herself. 

 

“I’m, I just want to keep doing it myself, you know?”

 

She pauses, “and I have help, actually,” she pauses to smile, “Ino has been so great and so has Anko and-”

 

She pauses and smiles up at him, her features warm in the low light, “I’m okay.”

 

Kakashi strokes her hair, his fingers nearly magnetized to her, “the fighting,” he says as gently as he can, “with Sasuke, are you okay— are you safe?”

 

Sakura sighs wearily, “it’s not like that,” she pauses, “violent, or anything, I promise.”

 

He squeezes his hand at her hip, I promise, is nearly sacred between them. 

 

“I just- it’s complicated,” she says at last, “but I know where I stand, and I know what’s important to me.”

 

He kisses her again.

 

It’s chaste and kick and gentle, but he kisses her.

 

When he draws back, she’s smiling again. 

 

Her eyes flicker to the door, the tension crawls its way back across her features.

 

“I should go,” she says, a quiet resolve settling over her again.

 

Kakashi looks at her, “okay,” he says quietly.

 

He grasps at the side of his body for the door handle.

 

He opens the door and peers out, making sure there is no one around.

 

He nods at her and holds the door open.

 

She looks at him for a final moment longer before she walks out into the hall.

 

He watches her until she’s past the double doors and out of his sight. 

Notes:

HELLLOOOOOOO

Okay, didn’t this chapter literally feel like a breath of relief?

Ch23/24 were HARD chapters because Sakura and Kakashi didn’t really GO anywhere, especially in terms of resolution. No matter how much their relationship developed, I feel like so much of it was rooted in instability and unsurely, ESPECIALLY from Sakura.

So, okay, truth. I was going to write these scenes in Sakura’s POV (one day, I might write a single POV story, today is NOT that day) but I think it’s just SO much more satisfying when it’s with Kakashi’s.

I love all your comments and I read through all of them and DAMN did you ever leave me some very thoughtful and complex ones!! THANK YOU <3 I agree with you. Our lover boy has been put through the damn wringer! He's been asked to deal with a lot of unsurety and that's HARD. I wanted to give him human complexity, and, I wanted to give him a FAIR resolution.

He deserved to have Sakura validate their relationship by taking ACTUAL ACTION. Not just telling him how much she cares, but PROVING IT. Ch23 and Ch24 were lovely for their dynamic, but emotionally, it felt like a bit of a stalemate, didn't it? In order for their connection to ACTUALLY thrive, Sakura needed to ACTUALLY do something. Do you think this is a good resolution? Do you feel more confident about their relationship now? What do you think?

Now, there’s nuance here. Sakura’s indicating that this breakup is an ongoing conversation (hmmm ;) wonder why? Sasuke haters, get ready for the next Chapters, it’s your TIME!) But, she knows where she stands and that she’s not budging.

It’s a turning point. Sakura is taking responsibility for her own feelings and beginning to prioritize both her happiness, AND theirs. It takes vulnerability. For Sakura, it's important that she gets to voice her own fears and regrets, just like it was important for Kakashi to admit he was hurt and frustrated. It's vulnerable BUT it’s a mutual exchange of feelings and it’s what’s necessary.

Maybe this is just me projecting my own shit (a little bit), but conflict is a normal part of life, conflict can hurt, but it hurts a LOT less when there’s mutual exchange and emotional honesty.

It doesn’t RESOLVE all the issues, but it at LEAST positions them TOGETHER against the issues, and I don’t think their relationship could deepen without it.

WHEW! Okay, I HOPE you feel as relieved as I do. I feel like the emotional tension has BEEN building and this feels like it soothed it.

I LOOVE the end notes because I feel like me yelling "okay CUT!" and then we all sit down with coffee, YOU KNOW??

Okay, I hope you loved this Chapter, I hope you're EXCITED for the cryptic 4 chapters ahead... now that we've got an emotional resolution, we can dive into the next (and last, boo!) part! Buckle up!

(If you're looking for hints on what you'll encounter, I suggest Ch9, 13, and 18 ;) )

(Side note, Sakura ACTUALLY having friends that she can turn to and rely on in the absence of Kakashi? Literally my favourite thing ever, she deserves the world.)

Okay, some important stuff:

1. I'm writing a new story! You can find it in my most recent works and it's called Duty and Damnation. It's Kakashi/Sakura with a Ninja world AU, aged up, and paired together on an undercover mission.... Gee I wonder what'll happen. Tropes galore ;) I'm adding a chapter to it tonight as well so I'd love if you'd check it out! <3

2. I WOULD LIKE SOME INSPO! I want to give myself more explorations on characters and writing, and I would really appreciate if you all could share some scenarios, tropes, or scenes that you'd love to see. Pairings other than Kakashi/Sakura are welcome! Honestly, I'm just trying to build a bank of writing inspiration. It's a hobby of mine that's also deeply cathartic, maybe I can project onto more characters than just these :P I'll publish them in a collection of dribbles (because they'll likely be drabbles or flash fits) so keep an eye out for that! Please don't be shy, who knows where your head canon could go. High Infidelity was inspired by a couple of comments from Darken Your Doorstep!

3. PLEASE, if you have suggestions for tags, let me know! I am a serially terrible tagger, LOL.

OKAY, that's it for me! I hope you enjoy this chapter!!! I think it actually might be my favourite. I'll catch up with you (AND everything out girl Sakura did!) next time. Thank you very much for all your comments and engagement, it's genuinely such a joy to hear from you all <3

SEE YOU SOON!

XOXO,

B<3

*live footage from me brainstorming this chapter vs. actually writing it*

BRAINSTORMING: "yes, so they're going to have a mature conversation that realigns their dynamic and connection"

WRITING: "SO WHAT IF THEY JUST MAKE OUT IN AN ENCLOSED SPACE IDK"

Chapter 26: Burn My City

Summary:

Sakura's been going through it...

Notes:

PART 1 OF THE 3 PART UPDATE!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

All things considered, Sakura was doing pretty good.

Sure, she’d been sleeping in a lumpy bed so her back felt like hell. And okay fine, so she’d cried her eyes out to a stranger…

Not the strongest start, but to Sakura, it had been ten steps in the right direction.

It had started with Ino.

When everything had come crashing down, she’d been devastated.

She had spent the next three days in bed, lying still but not really sleeping. It felt like a heartbreak, her chest heavy and leaden.

She’d told Sasuke an easy lie; that she’d felt sick and she’d caught something from camping. It didn’t take a lot to get him to leave her alone.

She didn’t do much in those three days. She’d stared up at the ceiling of their guest bedroom trying to figure out when it had all gone so wrong.

She traced it all from the very beginning— had it really been only five months ago?

When she’d arrived in Konoha she’d been trying to ride a unicycle over a tightrope, and the worst part was that it took so much damn effort.

Yes she had tried, she had tried so hard. But all that had gotten her were these half consolations where she’d felt like she’d had even less than before.

Support her partner? Sure! Absolutely, she could do that. Show up to all his training matches while trying to balance her full academic schedule and work part time at the hospital? Okay, a little harder.

She’d tried, though. She worked when she wasn’t in class, studied when she wasn’t at work, and spent what was left of her time sitting through Sasuke’s training matches.

And it kept building.
 
She’d felt like her life was falling apart, like every-time she patched over one problem, another one appeared.
 
She'd received a warning at work for showing up out of uniform. All her scrubs were dirty so she'd tried to pass off a pair of black yoga pants as scrub bottoms. No luck.
 
She'd had to email her professor for an extension on an assignment.
 
She'd gotten a 62% on a test she'd stayed up studying ten hours for.
 
She had been burning the candle at both ends, and somewhere in the middle, she’d become worn down. Actually, worn away.

She couldn’t quite remember it in detail, but that was precisely the problem. Everything had gone grey.

The days had bled one into the other, not in a soft nostalgic way, but the bleak misery of exhaustion. When she wasn’t sleeping, she was tired.
 
And then she’d met Kakashi, and thank God for that because Sakura in retrospect realized she might have just disappeared all together by then.

It hadn’t been fireworks, hadn’t been a dramatic overture of affection, not all at once anyways.

Had it been right to cheat on her boyfriend? No.

Of course not.

She’d debated with herself endlessly on when they’d actually crossed a line.

Maybe, she’d thought, from the outside, it had been when he’d pinned that flower in her hair, and then she’d worn it to dinner…. But she knew the truth.

It had been before that. God way before that.

That first quiet little swell of sparks in her chest had been when he’d told her he’d been wondering what her name was. And then when he’d given her breakfast by accident, and then again when he’d brought her breakfast on purpose.

It had been far before she’d had any right to, but she’d felt it all the same, and every time she followed that feeling, she felt like she’d found a piece of herself at the end of it.

He had poured all over her, silvery and smooth like spring water, cooling her and soothing her and reminding her back into herself.

Suddenly, she was eating, she was peeling oranges for him, she was going out, she had friends.

She could see herself again and every time she took a step closer to Kakashi, it was like wiping a layer of fog off a steamy bathroom mirror.

She hadn’t even noticed how much she’d disappeared from her own life and then she’d started to fill it. Had started to laugh when she spent time with Kakashi and Naruto, had started talking about herself. She’d chosen Kakashi over Sasuke, had run to him, had stared at his bare chest when he was in his bathtub.

And then he’d pinned the flower in her hair.

By then, she was in deep.

And when everything had come crashing down, she’d been devastated.

By the third evening, Ino had blown up her phone with so many calls and texts that Sakura had padded to the door to open it in fear that she might break the door down if she didn’t.

Putting it plainly, Ino had commandeered the situation. She’d marched Sakura to the shower, ordering her to, “wash your hair, your face, and that I killed a puppy,” look from her eyes.

Ino had sat on the closed toilet lid until Sakura was done, lecturing loudly about how she’d been worried sick and absolutely pissed off that Sakura had been ghosting her.

Sakura had poked her wet head out of the shower curtain feeling clearer than she’d felt for the first time in a while.

“Sorry,” she’d said sincerely, “I didn’t mean to, I’m just not used to having….”

She’d trailed off self consciously, but Ino had understood her, or at least that’s what her eye-roll had said.

That night, Sakura had told her everything. Start to finish, full details, nothing reserved. Ino had brought them dinner and she had chewed her noodles wide eyed.

“That’s some story!” She’d exclaimed at last, taking a gulp of her drink.

Sakura had winced, “I know,” she’d said glumly.

“I feel like I screwed everything up and hurt Kakashi in the process and now—“

“Hold on,” Ino said sticking a finger up, “first of all, Kakashi knew full and damn well what your situation was like, including Sasuke.”

She gave Sakura a pointed look, “it takes two of you to make out and hook up and fall for each other, so don’t be so hard on yourself.”

Sakura chewed thoughtfully.

“Second of all,” Ino continued, “it sounds to me like you guys had it figured out. Right? The whole plan was to wait until the championship, figure out your stuff, and break-up with full disclosure.”

Sakura nodded, somehow it seemed a lot less complicated when Ino put it that way.

“Right,” Sakura said slowly, “but then Sasuke and I…well, then Kakashi saw, and then-“ Sakura cut herself off.

Ino waved a hand, “Kakashi saw you and Sasuke kiss like four seconds and your fantasy bubble popped and you’re both being mopey about it.”

“Both?” Sakura asked quickly. Was Kakashi okay?

Ino waved a hand, “focus,” she reprimanded.

“From how I see it,” Ino continued, “it’s pretty straightforward.”

“Really?” Sakura asked, unconvinced, “from where I stand it’s still pretty messy.”

Ino smiled winningly, “well then we should probably start by cleaning it up!”

- - -

Ino had nearly set up an intervention in that coffee shop, corralling Anko and Mei.

Sakura had been mortified, nearly turning around and marching straight out the minute she saw the other women at the table, but Ino’s firm grip on her elbow hadn’t left any room for argument.

“We’re not here to judge you,” Mei had said gently, squeezing Sakura’s hand, “we’re just here to lend a hand,”

“Or an ear,” Anko had added supportively.

“Or bury a body” Ino said brightly.

Together, they’d decided that Sakura should talk to an academic advisor, try to get some time off of school.

“You’d be surprised how lenient programs can be,” Mei had told her optimistically. “I had to take a year off to take care of my grandma and I was able to go back.”

“It was so much easier to focus on something that mattered to me when I had the emotional bandwidth to actually focus on it,” she finished gently.

Anko and Mei had helped her practice what she was going to say, and how. They helped phrase and rephrase her situation until it sounded intelligible and not like a cluster-fuck of problems.

And then there was Ino. Sakura was so grateful for the other woman. She’d been Sakura’s anchor and best of all had made her feel supported. Different from Kakashi, but in a way she desperately needed.

She’d tried to tell Ino as much as they’d waited for her appointment with Dr. Nara but the other woman had waved her off, “you’ll have to put me together after a crash-out at some point too, you know,” Ino had said unselfconsciously, “you’re meeting me while I’m on a very stable streak.”

Sakura had laughed, it had helped the nerves in her belly, “still though,” she’d squeezed Ino’s hand and rested her head on her shoulder for a moment, “thank you.”

- - -

She’d gone in feeling pretty confident, if Sakura did say so herself.

She’d meant to explain to him in the way that she’d rehearsed with Anko and Mei that she’d needed help— ideally, some time off of school.

She’d begun composed enough, talking about how much trouble she’d been having in managing her academic course load, but then Dr. Nara had offered in a bored tone, “did you try managing your time by asking your partner to compromise?” and then whole thing had come pouring out of her.

She’d probably unloaded more on Dr. Nara than he’d ever bargained for, telling him about Kakashi and Sasuke and Ino and even little Naruto, her chest hurting when she admitted how much she missed his sweet face.

To his credit, Dr. Nara let her talk herself out until she was done, and only slightly sniffling, cheeks blotchy and sleeve damp.

“Uh,” Dr. Nara had said at last, warily pushing a box of Kleenex over to her, “so, academically… you need…?” He trailed off.

“An accommodation,” Anko had coached her, and Sakura parroted the words.

“I don’t think I have the emotional bandwidth to be able to show up to my schoolwork in a way that reflects my level of dedication,” Sakura recited, the practiced words flowing easily despite her sniffling.

“And it’s because of my, uh”-

“Yes, personal circumstances,” Dr. Nara said hurriedly, likely looking to avoid another crying spell, “you were very clear on that.”

Sakura felt her cheeks burn, but she continued onwards, “would it be possible to, uh-“ Mei had helped her with this part, “help me find support so I can thrive?”

Dr. Nara regarded her for a long moment. He had a lean face, his hair pulled back into a ponytail, his expression bored but his eyes alert.

“It’s very common to take more time than you anticipate,” he said finally, “and it’s a good thing to be able to recognize what you need and ask asking for it.”

“I’ve had really great friends help me out,” Sakura said honestly.

She felt her eyes water at the thought.

“A good support system is very important,” Dr. Nara said with a nod, his hands reaching into a low drawer in his desk.

He retrieved a stack of papers and put them on the table, Sakura saw the words Leave of Absesnce Form over the top.

“The earliest you can start again is the winter semester,” Dr. Nara was saying, “a month and a half from now,” he paused.

“But if I can be candid with you, you might want to start in the spring instead.”

Sakura felt her brow wrinkle, “I assure you I fully intend to get myself ready for Winter and—“

“I know,” Dr. Nara said with a surprising gentleness, “but it’s better to have more time and not need it, than have less time and wish you had it.”

Dr. Nara slid a stack of papers across his desk to her, “take the time you need.”

- - - -

They’d talked about whether or not to tell Sasuke.

“I’m not sure about that,” Sakura had admitted, chewing on her fingernail, “if I wait, then at least he gets to go into the match clear headed—“

“But then again,” Ino interjected, “sneaking around and not being truthful is the reason for the issues in the first place.”

“And,” Mei had said quickly shooting Ino a look, “there’s never the right time.”

“It won’t get easier the longer you wait, Sakura,” Mei said gently, “and if anything, it stalls the solution.”

So she’d told Sasuke.

It was kind of an accident. She’d come home after finalizing her return date with Dr. Nara, all she had to do now is fill out the paperwork and send it over to him.

She felt relieved.

Not having to keep up with school took a huge load off of her shoulders, plus, she’d be able to take the time she would actually need! She’d gone with the spring semester like Dr. Nara had suggested, and she was excited to take a real break. She’d work, take a little bit of a breather, save some money, and she’d be able to hit the ground running.

She was leaning against the kitchen counter, daydreaming and all things considered feeling very proud of herself. That feeling of being underwater had diminished and she actually felt quite accomplished.

Maybe she was on some sort of achievement high, maybe it was because it was the most optimistic she’d felt in ages, but when Sasuke had come through the door, she’d almost been excited.

He on the other hand had been wary, “Hey,” he’d called out from the front door. “Feeling better?”

“Much,” she said brightly, she really did feel better.

“Great, because I wouldn’t want to get sick so close to the Championship,” he said breezily, stooping to take off his shoes.

(“Just so you know,” Ino had said to her when she’d told the other woman of her thin excuse, “if I start dating someone and they leave me in bed to rot because they’re scared of a little cold, I need you to commit a murder.”

Sakura had choked down a laugh but then immediately sobered. Point taken.)

“Actually,” Sakura said, gathering her courage, “can we talk about something?”

- - -

She almost wished he had yelled.

She’d sat on the opposite end of the couch from him, had set up two glasses of water, neutral, she’d told herself.

And then, she’d told him the truth.

“I need to be honest with you, and I know this will hurt. I’ve started developing feelings for Kakashi, and during the camping trip, we crossed a line— we kissed. I take full responsibility for what happened, and I’m really, truly, sorry. I know what I did was wrong, and I’m sorry for breaking your trust, but I don’t think we can be together anymore.”

She was careful not to cry, and honestly, she’d probably run out of tears by then. She’d expected a fight, had expected a fury of questions. Instead he’d let out a short barking laugh.

“You’re fucking kidding me, right?”

She hadn’t meant to flinch, but his tone had been mocking, almost cruel.

She took a breath to collect herself.

“I wouldn’t joke about this, Sasuke,” she says, almost timidly.

There’s a very quiet part of her mind that flashes back to the times she’d seen his temper and anger unrestrained. She knows he wouldn’t hurt her, but she feels the breath of trepidation all the same.

“So you fucked the guy?”

“No!” She exclaimed, waving her hands, “no, we didn’t, it was-“

She didn’t want to repeat the whole story, again, and somehow laying it all out for Sasuke felt like letting him in on a secret he knew she wouldn’t keep

“What I don’t get, Sakura,” he began slowly, folding his arms, “is why the fuck you’d choose a guy who’s actually my opponent,” he glowered, “you knew how much that would fuck with my head.”

Sakura feels her brow furrow… wait, this was about… the competition? Still.

“Uh,” she falters, feeling a little lost for words, “it wasn’t ever about messing with your chances in the competition,” she said quietly, “it just happened and…”

“I’m competing in three weeks!” He yelled standing up abruptly, “did you even think of that Sakura?”

Sakura gritted her teeth, clutching her glass of water tight in her hand, “I-“ I’m sorry, she meant to say, but Sasuke interrupted her again.

“I mean isn’t that the whole reason we’re here?!” He continued, fuming, “we moved out here so I could compete, Sakura, why would you ever jeopardize that for us?!”

She feels anger rise in her throat. Over and over and over, Sasuke forgets about her in the equation of their relationship, of their life. She wonders if he’d ever been thinking of her at all.

“We moved here because the university has a great Master’s program for me, too,” she says quietly, knowing she won’t bother to tell him about her withdrawal.

“Sure!” Sasuke says throwing his hands up, “and we were supposed to support each other, and—“

Sakura had practiced this with Ino, with Anko, with Mei. They’d advised her to stay calm, take responsibility, and acknowledge his pain.

No one had prepared her for this, though. That she’d tell Sasuke with sparing detail about the man who had brought her back to life and he would still, still, make this about everything other than their relationship.

Ino’s words flirt through her head, “if I start dating someone and they leave me in bed to rot because they’re scared of a little cold, I need you to commit a murder.”

He had left her in bed for three days, hadn’t he? She had damn near fused with the mattress and he had hardly noticed because all he could think about was his career.

And what about her career? What about her? Why was it that in the arithmetic of their relationship that she was always, always, coming up short?

She feels the frustration bubble up, and all good intentions be damned, she can’t help the words that come out of her next.

“When have you ever supported me?” She spits out.

Sasuke’s eyes narrow, “seriously?” He asks her.

“Yea,” she says, “seriously.”

This was supposed to be about their relationship, about the cheating, about how she’s sorry but she doesn’t think they can be together anymore. She had it all scripted, planned out, but when everything’s held equal, it’s always been about this. The first argument they ever had, the one that was never resolved in the first place.

Sasuke takes a step towards her and Sakura, on her feet, feels her hand tighten around her glass of water.

Sasuke leans into her, so they’re always nose to nose.

“Go put your shoes on,” he says venomously.

Sakura feels her brows furrow, “excuse me?”

“Go put your shoes on,” he repeats, “I have class in twenty minutes and I’m not going to let you hold me back again. We’re not done with this conversation.”

- - -

The car ride was tense. Despite his claim that they weren’t finished with the conversation, Sasuke doesn’t speak to her the whole car ride over.

She had considered not going, but then again, she was trying to actually close out the problems in her life, not let them linger and drag, so she gets in the car.

Sakura’s brought her laptop with her. She’s got nearly forty pages of paperwork to fill out, and she might as well get through all of that.

A part of her feels a strange sense of nostalgia. This is how all of it had started, hadn’t it? Her and Sasuke going to the gym together, her laptop in her bag, their relationship on her mind. But this time, the car seems to be filled with a sort of miasma, a simmering anger that forces both of them into silence.

Sakura has a feeling that she’s circling something here, a point that she hasn’t been seeing but has been right in front of her.

When they arrive at Konoha, Sasuke strides forward without even a glance back at her. She follows almost in a daze.

A part of her felt like a ghost, dancing the steps to a rhythm she’d practiced into memory, but something about the whole thing feels odd.

Why are she and Sasuke here? If they weren’t done with the whole damn conversation, why in hell had the car ride been quiet?

She trails after him to the auditorium, the bright lights hurting her eyes as she squints to adjust to the light. It’s another evening at Konoha and the gym is busy, bustling with students and instructors. She found a secluded corner in the stands, away from the glass where the other spectators usually stood.

She tried pulling out her laptop— the beacon of her paperwork a lighthouse in the confusing fog she felt— but the bureaucratic language just blurs into words and symbols that she couldn’t focus on.

She shuts the laptop and wracks her brain.

Something feels wrong.

Why in hell is she here?

The question was a constant, insistent thrum beneath the bustle of the busy gym. Sasuke was in the ring, moving with that familiar, predatory prowl. He hadn’t said a word to her. He’d ordered her shoes on, and now she was here.

He said the conversation wasn’t done.

Why the hell had it not continued? Why the silence?

She tries to lay it out, tries to understand.

She’d told him what had been going on between her and Kakashi, she’d been honest, apologetic, she’d assumed that they’d talk about how they would separate, how they’d go about disentangling their lives… but instead she was here.

In the stands of Konoha, watching on like the devoted girlfriend that she wasn’t anymore… In fact, from the outside, she looks exactly like the Sakura she was when she’d just gotten here.

That idea makes her angry, almost irrationally, and the same question comes up, why was she here?!

Her mind keeps asking her something she doesn’t know how to answer. She’s here because Sasuke asked her to, because they were going to continue their talk… but they hadn’t.

So then, the question persisted, why was she here?!

Sakura feels like her head might be spinning a little. She keeps returning to an answer that feels decidedly simple but completely elusive.

She tries to think of other things and lifts her eyes from the wall she’s staring at only to feel her stomach drop at what she sees.

It’s Sasuke, flanked by his teammates standing at the door to the training room Kakashi and Naruto are in.

Heart thumping in her chest, she gets up and picks her way down to them.

- - -

When Sakura walks in, she knows she’d missed a part of the conversation. That thought is completely obliterated from her mind as all three feet of little Naruto slams into her thighs.

“Sakura!" Naruto shrieks and grabs her sweapants attempting to hoist himself up into her arms.

Sakura doesn’t mind, she’s missed him terribly and she pulls him up and hugs him tight, “hi Naruto,” she coos happily as he wiggles wildly.

Naruto plants his little palms on her cheeks and gives her a very serious look.

“I missed you, Sakura,” he says as seriously as he can manage, his little blonde eyebrows furrowed in worry.

Sakura leans in and kisses the tip of his nose, smiling broadly, “I missed you too!” she whispers brightly.

Palms still on her cheeks, Naruto squishes her face a little, “don’t go away again,” he says, a half request, half admonishment, and Sakura smiles sweetly.

“I won’t,” she reassures him.

But was that true?

She’s got half an ear on the conversation of the room, but her mind is spinning anyway.

Sasuke is saying something about being exempted from the preliminary rounds… even Sakura knows this is an inane request. Sasuke doesn’t really expect to be exempted, does he?

It wouldn’t even make sense, all he talks about is wanting to fight, why would he ever want to sit a round out?

She feels the question bubble back up in her mind as Naruto begins chattering about his new flying kick technique, why was she here?

She hears her name called, “Sakura,” and she looks up to see Sasuke waving her over.

Aren’t they supposed to be fighting? They’re supposed to be mid-argument, aren’t they? Why is his voice so calm? Inviting, even?

She walks over to him, Naruto hoisted in her arms, wary. For a moment, she feels like she’s walking straight into some sort of trap.

To her great surprise, Sasuke slings an arm around her shoulders and she feels herself tense.

Why was she here?

“Babe,” Sasuke starts.

Babe?

He’s familiar. Smooth. The Sasuke that she saw in glimpses and pieces, dead-set on his advancement, determined to win at all costs.

Why was she here?

"Sakura," he said, his voice ringing with false, confident warmth, “I was just telling Kakashi that he should help me through preliminaries, and—”

“I heard,” Sakura interrupts. Something feels wrong.

“Uh, right,” Sasuke says, his palms cups her shoulder and squeezes and Sakura feels herself bristle.

Why was she here?

“Konoha’s up for quite a challenge,” Sasuke says, breezily. “Even Hatake struggled to keep up with me,” he says, nodding his chin at Kakashi.

Sakura spares a glance in Kakashi’s direction. She could tell he was furious. He hid it damningly well, but she knew Kakashi, knew his body, his mannerisms.

Why was she here?

“— and I was thinking," Sasuke continued, his tone dropping to a sneer that only she and the people standing closest could hear, "that you could help talk some sense into Kakashi.”

The answer she’d been seeking, simply and elusive seems to crash down onto her all at once.

She was here for this.

Sasuke hadn’t told her to put her shoes on so they could continue the conversation, that much was obvious with his silence; he’d brought her to Konoha so he could flaunt her in front of Kakashi.

She knew Sasuke so well, once she’d said she knew him like the lines on her palms, and maybe she did because she understood him, understood this with sinking surety.

This wasn’t about her.

It wasn’t about their relationship. He wasn’t asking for her support, he wasn’t even looking to end their relationship, he was using her pain, Kakashi’s known feelings for her, and her own shame to secure a petty advantage.

Sasuke was trying to get into Kakashi’s head.

And he was using her to do it.

She inhaled sharply, planting her feet on the floor. She did not flinch, but her voice was quiet, definitive, and stripped of all emotion. She looked past Sasuke’s face, directly at Kakashi.

She’s given Sasuke a lot. Her time. Her life, her love.

This, she won’t give him.

She will not let him use her to betray Kakashi, and she sure as hell won’t betray herself.

“Kakashi said it was tradition,” she says quietly, completely unwilling to go along with Sasuke’s little game.

Sasuke scoffs and withdraws his arm from her shoulders.

She watches an emotion, naked anger, pass over Kakashi’s face.

“This is stupid,” Sasuke glowers.

Naruto, still clinging to Sakura like a small animated koala glares at Sasuke. “Bad word!” He repeats accusingly.

“Feel free not to compete, then,” Kakashi snaps, his voice cold as he crosses his arms tightly over his chest, his eyes narrowing.

Sakura feels Sasuke’s posture go rigid, his mouth freezing around whatever words were about to come out of his mouth.

“What is it with you?” Sasuke begins with a sneer, “Are you so deep in Tsunade’s pocket that you can’t think for yourself?”

Sakura knows that this is a petty remark, but it’s an insult just the same, leveraged against Kakashi’s surrogate mother, “Sasuke!” She chides, not thinking.

“If I were you,” Kakashi says slowly, deliberately, “I’d keep my attitude in check long enough to compete.”

Sasuke’s mouth snapped shut, disbelief flickering across his face. She feels the anger radiating off of him, hot, indignant.

“Last time we trained, you embarrassed yourself,” Kakashi continued, letting the words hang in the air like a challenge, “who knows,” he adds, his voice a blade, “maybe you’ll learn something in the prelims from the other rookies.”

Sakura feels like she’s in the middle of a storm, she’s sure she’s about to be knee deep in flood-water soon, the windows of Konoha will rattle with hurricane winds.

“You’re an arrogant fuck, Kakashi,” Sasuke spits at last, and Sakura can’t help but whip her head over to him in shock.

She needs to say something, needs to get out of here, but before she can respond, Naruto, hoisted in Sakura’s arms, leans over and punches Sasuke square in the face.

- - -

She chases Sasuke down in the aftermath, relieved in knowing Kakashi was taking Naruto back to Tsunade.

Sasuke’s furious, shaking off his teammates as he strides through Konoha, “Sasuke!” She calls, chasing after him.

“What the hell was that about?” She yells, her voice echoing as it bounces off the empty atrium.

She’s asking for the answer to a question that she already knows.

Sasuke says nothing to her, just continues his long strides down the long halls of Konoha.

“Did you make me come here for that?” Sakura snarls, quickening her pace to gain on him. “So you could humiliate—“

Sasuke turns on her, spinning, “Humiliate?!” He spits venomously.

“You go and fuck the guy that insults me to my face and you’re the one who’s humiliated?” He asks with a sarcastic leer.

“I didn’t, oh my god, Sasuke, we didn’t!” Sakura’s frustration rises, threatens to create chaos out of her clarity but she breathes, she reigns it all in.

“It didn’t go that far, but that doesn’t matter right now,” she says, lowering her voice. “Why are we here?

“Why did you pretend like that?” She continues, “I thought we were going to talk,.”

“I don’t need to hear any more,” he says before he turns and continues striding away.

Sakura breathes out a long suffering breath of frustration before yet again, following Sasuke.

“Yes you do! We’re supposed to talk! You said so yourself.”

“I don’t want to talk, Sakura, you fucked up and messed with my head. The least you can do is leave it until the competition is over and—“

Understanding slams into Sakura.

“What?” She says and the confusion in her voice must have been palpable because Sasuke turns to face her.

“What?” He parrots back.

“What do you mean until the competition is over?” She asks.

They’re standing in some sort of hallway. Dimly, Sakura recognizes that they’d gone down a grand staircase.

Sasuke blinks at her, “the Konoha Cup,” he says flatly.

“No, I know that,” she interjects, “I’m saying… what, why does that matter?”

Sasuke stared at her as if she were speaking an obscure, foreign language. His look wasn't one of pain or even deep anger, but simple, furious impatience.

“Are you joking?” he asked, his voice low and tight with disbelief. “It’s the Konoha Cup. It’s the match that determines my success and my position for the next year. It’s what we moved here for.”

“I know what it is!” Sakura insisted, fighting to keep her voice level. “But our relationship, it’s been six years together, and it’s over Sasuke, and… do you get that? I’m saying that this is… it’s over now, not later.”

Sasuke ran a hand through his hair in frustration.

“You’re kidding, right?” he spat out the words as if she were a child who couldn't grasp simple arithmetic. “It’s the biggest match of my life and you want to do this now? “

“Sasuke…” she says, quietly, understanding rising in her.

There’s an irony here that Sakura registers quietly. She’d wanted to wait the three weeks in the first place. Turns out, she’d judged the situation correctly. That was what Sasuke wanted. He is angry because she is disrupting his career, not because she’d hurt his heart.

“This isn’t about me,” She says quietly, talking to herself more than him.

“Of course it’s about you,” Sasuke sneers, “we wouldn’t be in this mess if you hadn’t slept with the guy I’m competing with!”

Sakura almost laughs. Even when it’s about them, it’s still about him. Still about Sasuke and his opponent. Still about Sasuke and the Konoha Cup. Still about Sasuke’s girlfriend going to Sasuke’s competitor as a way to mess with Sasuke’s head. It was never about Sakura, the other half of their six year relationship, hell it wasn’t even about the relationship!

Did he love her?

“Do you love me?” She asks out loud, surprising them both.

“What kind of question is that?” He asks, narrowing his eyes.

“I’m asking, Sasuke, do you love me? Because I don’t think you do, and I don’t think we’ve been in love for a while.”

“That’s rich coming from you right now,” he throws at her.

“I was sick and you wouldn’t kiss me,” Sakura says, her voice now completely devoid of emotion, a flat statement of fact.

“Do you remember? You made plans for Suna without me, you watched me suffer and loose sleep and you never, never, let me rest, Sasuke! Do you remember that? Do you remember how I was a fucking zombie and you didn’t care? And when I asked for a little more time, a little more space, a little more fucking love, you made it all about you?”

“I remember!” She nearly shrieks, “I remember how I wasn’t eating or sleeping or making it through the day! Do you remember what you did to me?”

The question hands empty in the air. Sasuke is looking at her, his jaw set and still.

“You let me.” She delivers this with a staggering amount of composure.

“You were happy to leave me in bed alone because you thought I had a cold, Ino checked on me before you did. You dragged me out to Konoha so you could use me as a pawn in a mind game!”

She took a slow step back, physically separating herself from him.

“I’ve been spinning in circles because I couldn’t figure out why you would ever drag me out here after I told you!”

“It’s not about me, and it’s not about us,” she looks at him dead in the eye, “it’s about you.”

Sasuke scoffs at her answer, throwing his hands up, “great, now I’m the bad guy even though you fuckedf Kakashi and betrayed me!”

“Sasuke, I didn’t do that, it never went that far, stop— stop saying that. I’m not saying I’m right for that, I’m saying I’m sorry, but it’s not like you didn’t betray me! You left me alone every single time I came to you, and — ”

“And you know what, Sakura? This little pity party you’re throwing—”

“Pity party?!” Sakura reels, incredulous, “you think that—“

“I think I’m fucking done with this shit,” Sasuke says throwing his hands up, “I’m done with this conversation Sakura.”

She has so much left to say, how has she somehow not broken up with him?! She’s finally, finally, seeing their dynamic, the one that’s been underneath everything, the one that’s never been resolved, but before she can say anything, Sasuke is disappearing into the back entrance of the men’s change room and Sakura is glaring at the closed door.

It was easy, she thought, to call it cheating. It was a single, ugly word for a devastating, messy failure. But she hadn't cheated on a good relationship; she had cheated on a ghost.

When she finally spoke, listing Sasuke's sins, it wasn't to apologize less, but to demand the full, brutal truth of them.

Yes, she’d betrayed him, but he’d betrayed her too. Sasuke’s betrayal wasn't the reckless infidelity of a kiss; it was the slow, systemic poisoning of her life.

Her affair was a symptom of neglect, a desperate cling to a life buoy by a woman trying to survive… but even that wasn’t right. Kakashi wasn’t some desperate attempt to stay afloat.

He was proof that she hadn’t disappeared. And Ino, and Anko, and Mei, and Guy and little Naruto. They had all seen her, had all remembered her back to herself. They had shown her love and kindness and deep support when she was standing in the middle of something that was killing her slowly!

If the relationship had been fundamentally healthy and supportive, the infidelity wouldn’t have occurred. By the time she’d fallen for Kakashi, the relationship was already dead.

In the middle of Konoha’s empty hallway, Sakura realizes that everything in between had just been an effort to resuscitate a corpse where the spirit had already gone.

She’s still staring at the back of the damn door, when she realizes she needs to move. What was she supposed to do here? Follow Sasuke? Scream at him through the door?

But before she has a chance to act, the door to the hallway swings open and suddenly every thought of chasing after Sasuke evaporates from her mind because there, standing before her, is Kakashi.

Notes:

NOTE: This closet scene has already transpired because these scenes were told in 2 POVs, first Kakashi's and then Sakura's. If you want to read the closet scene (and I think you should! ;) go back to CH.25 and 24!

I love all your comments and I'm so excited to see what you think about this chapter! I'll meet you all the way at the end of Chapter 28!<3 -B

Chapter 27: The Right Thing

Summary:

Sakura needs to decide what to do next, she chooses to do what's right.

Notes:

THIS IS PART 2 OF A 3 PART UPDATE! If you're starting here, PLEASE GO BACK A CHAPTER!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Kissing Kakashi is like being supercharged by the sun.

 

She leaves the mop closet with her heart vibrant in her chest, her victories feeling like badges of honour strapped to her sternum.

 

Maybe it was a cosmic wink, a little nod of validation, when Kakashi showed up out of the blue after she’d finally seen her tattered relationship for what it was.

 

If that had been a wink, then the mop closet had been Heaven itself.

 

Go,d she’d missed him. She’d missed everything about him: his smile, his hands, his warm grey eyes. She missed how easy it was, how it never felt like riddles and puzzles she couldn’t figure out.

 

She missed his long fingers, the way that they always tucked under her shirt to find her skin, she missed the smell of him: deep earth and laundry detergent.

 

She loved the way he felt against her, so solid, like he’d anchor her to him forever if he could.

 

She loved the ridiculous things, the smell of his sweat, the taste of his saliva on her tongue.

 

And most of all, she loved the way he believed in her. Loved how much he’d only ever supported her. Smoothies and breakfasts, dinners and beers, and camping trips where he refused to let her carry anything.

 

He drew the light right out of her, reminded her that it was there after all.

 

She sways on her feet a little, mind swimming with pleasure and certainty.

 

She decides right then and there that that feeling was her true north. Not Kakashi, not them, but that feeling.

 

The one where she felt strong and capable and completely and entirely adored.

 

She would follow that feeling to the ends of the Earth and she knew she’d always find the right people, the right things, at the end of it.

 

Sakura takes a deep breath, steeling herself.

 

Okay, first, find Sasuke, cement that this was over. Second, fill out her damn paperwork.

 

Third?

 

Kiss Kakashi.

 

- - -

 

By the time she retrieves her backpack, Sasuke is nowhere to be seen.

 

She retraces her steps until she’s back in Konoha’s main training auditorium, and is surprised to find it quiet, the lights low.

 

She’s never quite seen it like this, almost ghastly in is emptiness.

 

She knew that he wouldn’t have been able to go far, after all, the keys were in her bag. She doesn’t see anyone else around and decides that maybe she should just head to Orochimaru’s training wing. If Sasuke wasn’t here, maybe he’d be with his mentor.

 

She pads down the adjacent hallway, her footsteps slapping quietly.

 

When she hears voices coming from Orochimaru’s wing, she slows down, straining her ears to listen.

 

“— and now he’s getting into my fucking head by turning Sakura against me!”

 

It’s Sasuke.

 

She frowns, creeping closer, staying pressed to the wall and out of sight.

 

“Sasuke,” Orochimaru croons, and Sakura shivers. Something about that dude gave her the serious creeps. “You mustn’t let yourself be overtaken.”

 

“You know we have all the advantage you need, child.”

 

She hears the thump of something on the table.

 

What was Orochimaru talking about?

 

Sakura wants to get closer. She knows the layout of the room. There’s a central table and viewing arena and three separate glass-walled training rooms. If she got closer, she would risk being seen, but then again, if she’s remembering correctly, all of the seats faced the training rooms.

 

If she could hear them this well, chances were they were facing away from the entrance.

 

She risks it.

 

Rounding the corner, she sticks to the shadows and strains her eyes to see.

 

She was right! Thank god.

 

Orochimaru and Sasuke were seated at the table, a dark bag on the table between them. She squints and is able to make out large white letters on it.

 

C H A L K.

 

Huh.

 

“A new formula,” Orochimaru says, trailing his long grey fingers over the bag reverently, “made just for you, my champion.”

 

A new formula of what? Sakura wonders.

 

“Karin delivered it to me, the usual place,” Sasuke replies, surprisingly calmer.

 

“Mmmm,” Orochimaru soothes, stroking his fingers down Sasuke’s back, “nice girl.”

 

“Have you tried it yet, Sasuke?”

 

What are they talking about?

 

“Well,” she hears Sasuke hesitate, “you said to only take it for fights.”

 

Sakura hears herself gasp.

 

She clamps a hand over her own mouth, careful not to give herself away.

 

Sasuke was doping? Was he using steroids?

 

“Yes child, but this batch, oh dear, this is stronger than before.”

 

Sasuke lets out a short barking laugh. “How much stronger does it need to be?”

 

Orochimaru’s head tilts, his long ponytail sliding over one shoulder, “enough to beat Hatake….” he singsongs.

 

Sakura feels sick, a rotten pit forming in the centre of her belly.

 

Something about what Orochimaru says is enough to convince Sasuke, Sakura knows it, she can see it in the set of his shoulders.

 

“See that training dummy?” Orochimaru asks, waving his long fingers at the wooden dummy in the centre of the training room, “why not see what you can do to it, hmm?”

 

To Sakura’s horror, Sasuke nods.

 

She watches in horror as he reaches into the black bag and sprinkles some of it on the table. He leans down and she hear him audibly sniff.

 

Memories flash through Sakura’s head all at once.

 

Tsunde’s voice, “like a fucking animal with all that swinging and snarling. No respect for the sport, no respect for technique."

 

She remembers Sasuke and Kakashi’s spar in front of the crowd. How Orochimaru had dragged Sasuke to the change rooms and he’d come back beating his chest with his gloves, a living supernova breathing and roaring.

 

She remembers their bell test, the gait of Sasuke’s walk, the way he’d disappeared and then came back, beating his chest, the audience cheering at his energy.

 

She knows what’s coming, like the backs of her hands, like the lines on her palms.

 

When Sasuke straightens, his posture is unnaturally straight, his hands curl into fists and she can nearly see the energy coming off of him in waves.

 

She watches as he strides across the room, to the dummy. Sasuke beats his chest, letting out a roar that echoed menacingly throughout the room.

 

He prepares himself in front of the dummy and delivers a blow to the centre of it.

 

Sakura stares in horror as it goes sailing across the room and smashes into the wall, the impact loud as the wood splinters against brick.

 

Orochimaru cheers, “bravo Sasuke!” Clapping his hands together.

 

Sakura takes a step backwards.

 

Kakashi’s bruised, bandaged knee.

 

The training dummy with its splintered wood.

 

Enough to beat Hatake.

 

She tiptoes back until she’s at the end of the hall, until she knows she’s out of sight, until she can’t hear their voices anymore.

 

Then, she turns and runs.

 

- - -

 

Sakura slams into the driver’s seat and starts the car. She’s peeling out of the lot as fast as she can, turning onto the main road.

 

She needed to tell Tsunade.

 

Orochimaru was drugging his students. They were taking performance enhancing drugs and that violated the safety of Konoha.

 

She needed to tell Tsunade.

 

She knew where the other woman lived, Kakashi had given her the address for the GPS as they were coming back from camping.

 

But she wasn’t going to the other end of town where Tsunade lived.

 

Kakashi’s bruised body kept flashing through her mind.

 

The splintered dummy.

 

His nose swollen nose.

 

She’s speeding, she knows it, but she doesn’t care. She’s got to get to him.

 

She’s walked there before, knows he lives only a twenty-minute stroll away from her. She takes the corners a little too fast, drives a little too recklessly.

 

She slows down, peering closely at the garage doors. She nearly cheers when she spots the red one— that was his house!

 

She spots his car in the driveway and hastily parks beside him. She kills the ignition and a second later is shooting out of the driver’s seat, the door slamming behind her and running to his front door, banging on the wood.

 

His swollen face, his gums bright red with blood.

 

She bangs the door harder, her fists bruising, “Kakashi!” She yells, “Kakashi!”

 

A light flicks on behind the door and she relaxes, stops banging.

 

She hears to lock turn and the door open.

 

When the door swings open, she expects to see Kakashi, maybe even Guy.

 

Instead, standing in front of her, a cross expression on her face, is Tsunade.

 

- - -

 

“Sakura?”

 

Tsunade’s face melts into recognition, and then confusion.

 

“Why are you trying to break Kakashi’s door down this late at night?” She asks, tilting her head.

 

“Wait,” she holds up a hand. “if this is some weird sex thing, don’t tell me.”

 

“I-“ Sakura’s cheeks flame, but she’s peering behind Tsunade, her heart pounding in her chest, “it’s not— uh, where’s Kakashi?”

 

“He’s here, but I’m afraid we’re in the middle of something right now. Do you mind waiting? I’m sure—“

 

“Sakura?” It’s Kakashi’s voice.

 

It calls to her.

 

Before she can second guess herself, she’s pushing past a very confused Tsunade and sweeping into his home.

 

She’s running towards him, maybe faster than she should.

She hasn’t spared a moment for pleasantries, not even a ‘hi,’ but she’s scanning over him all the same.

 

He’s okay, his face isn’t bruised, his nose isn’t swollen. He’s standing upright, his knee isn’t twisted at a sickening angle, he’s not limping.

 

“Sakura? Are you okay?” He asks, striding towards her as she’s running to him, relieved, so relieved.

 

When she reaches him, she slams into his chest, and her entire body sags.

 

“Woah, hey!” He says lightly, holding her to him, “what’s going on?”

 

She wants to tell him, wants to be coherent and articulate but she’d kept seeing him hurt, kept seeing the splintered dummy and his swollen nose and she’s so relieved. He’s okay, he’s under her palms and he’s completely fine, and so Sakura, with the full weight of everything that’s happened and everything she’s seen, begins to cry.

 

- - -

 

She cries into his chest, so loud, and so hard she feels like her throat might be scraped raw.

 

“Sakura, hey,” Kakashi’s voice is gentle in her ears, his arms strong as he wraps around her. “Hey, sweetheart, what’s wrong?”

 

It only makes her hold him tighter.

 

He soothes her, his hand slipping under the edge of her sweater to soothe a line down her spine.

 

It’s deeply grounding.

 

His hand is warm and strong and he pulls her into the weight of his body as he touches her.

 

She feels her tears subside, feels her mind stop racing to pull gruesome images of Kakashi.

 

She gulps in air, trying to calm herself down in order to be coherent.

 

“Sakura?” Tsunade calls from behind her, “what’s going on?”

 

She holds onto Kakashi a moment longer, she breathes him in: laundry detergent and perspiration and soft strength.

 

She wipes her face on the edge of her sleeve before pulling away to face Tsunade.

 

“He’s going to hurt Kakashi,” she says at last, hiccuping a little.

 

“Who’s going to hurt Kakashi?” Tsunade asks, a deep furrow appearing between her brows.

 

Sakura feels Kakashi shift away from beside her, she stares after him but he only gives her a reassuring smile, “let me make you some tea,” he offers gently.

 

She nods after him.

 

“Who’s going to hurt Kakashi?” Tsunade repeats.

 

“Sasuke,” she says, her voice unwavering, “and Orochimaru.”

 

“I—, I saw it,” she’s not being clear but she doesn’t have the bandwidth to care. “They’re doping, I think, something like that, I don’t know, I just, I saw it and Sasuke, he snorted it,”

 

Sakura brings a finger to one of her nostrils to demonstrate.

 

“And—and, then he splintered a training dummy,” she shudders, remembering it.“Sasuke, I mean.”

 

“He— it was one punch, Tsunade, it shouldn’t have been able to do that, but he did, and Orochimaru gave him it, the drug, the powder, whatever, and I think he’s been taking it before, too,”

 

Kakashi returns to her side and pushes a warm mug into her fingers, she takes it gratefully, wrapping her hands around the mug’s seeping warmth. Kakashi slips an arm around her and she sags into him, borrowing warmth from him too.

 

“When he hurt Kakashi,” Sakura continues, “your knee,” she turns to him, “Sasuke, he went into the change rooms, remember?”

 

She turns to Tsunade. “And then during the bell test, he disappeared and came back, and it was with Orochimaru both times, to the change rooms, remember?”

 

Her brain puts the pieces together. The change rooms! She feels like she’s talking in circles, not making sense, but she needs to tell them what she’s discovered.

 

“And, and, it’s in the change rooms, I think, it has to be. Orochimaru said— no, Sasuke said that Karin dropped it off, and they kept disappearing into the change rooms—“

 

She feels Kakashi stiffen around her and she pauses, “I’m telling the truth!” She insists, “I swear.”

 

“I know,” Kakashi says instantly, rubbing her arm.

 

“You said Karin was dropping it off?” Tsunade urges, “who said that?”

 

Sakura wracks her brains willing herself to remember, “Sasuke said that Karin dropped it off at the regular place,” she repeats the memory.

 

Tsunade’s brow is knit together, her beautiful face twisted.

 

“The two of you…” she trails off, looking between Sakura and Kakashi.

 

She blows out a breath and her expression relaxed.

 

“Well Sakura, I think you might have just solved a very big problem for me, and for Kakashi. Come sit down.”

 

- - -

 

Tsunade is sitting on Kakashi’s coffee table, her legs crossed, chewing on the inside of her cheek. She had a notepad balanced on her knee, scrawling notes into it.

 

To her credit, Sakura had sat down, just, not alone.

 

Kakashi had sat in the armchair opposite Tsunade and Sakura had considered it only for a moment before she’d approached Kakashi hesitantly, bumping her knees against his.

 

He smiled broadly at her, opening his arms for her and she went willingly, situating herself across his lap.

 

She would be self-conscious, embarrassed even, but Kakashi only settled her warmly against his chest, tucking her soundly under his chin, his arms coming up around her. She missed him. She loved being held by him, she didn’t have it in her to be self-conscious.

 

“Kakashi called me over tonight because he found a bag of powder in the change rooms,” Tsunade said slowly.

 

“Sakura, did the bag you saw have any identifiable features?”

 

Sakura scrunched her eyes shut, willing herself to remember.

 

“I don’t think so,” she said popping her eyes open, “it just was a black bag.”

 

“Mmm,” Tsunade said, a disappointed sound.

 

“But it had a label,” Sakura blurted quickly, “I don’t know if this is helpful, but it said chalk in capital letters.”

 

Tsunade stopped writing and stared at her. She felt Kakashi tense behind her as well.

 

“What?” She asked quickly, glancing between them.

 

“That’s what was on the bag I found, too,” Kakashi mused, “I was in the hallway when you and Sasuke were, uh…”

 

He glances a look at Tsunade.“Uh, anyways, I saw Karin leaving the men’s change room and she lied about it. I went in to check the space, and I found a small black drawstring bag jammed under a bench.”

 

He glances at Sakura, confirming the details. “Inside was a small ziplock baggie. The only thing written on it was ‘CHALK.’ I dismissed it as an anomaly, but the context felt wrong.”

 

“You were in the changeroom?” Sakura asks, putting the dots together, “wait, but Sasuke went in there, and—“

 

“And I came out the front entrance and turned into the hallway to find you,” Kakashi finished.

 

“Well, what happened after that?” Tsunade asked them, her pen poised to write.

 

“Then we were in the mop closet,” Sakura says without thinking. “And we…”

 

The memory of Kakashi’s hands grasping at her, his low throaty “I want you”, the skim of his teeth against her skin, it all crowds into her brain, sending delirious pleasure ringing through her.

 

“You what?” Tsunade asks, lifting her head, the end of her pen tapping.

 

“We, uh…” Sakura feels her cheeks heat.

 

“Talked,” Kakashi says quickly.

 

Tsunade raises an eyebrow. She looks between Sakura and Kakashi and rolls her eyes.

 

“Gross,” she murmurs, unimpressed.

 

“Where did you go after that?” Kakashi prods Sakura, changing the subject smoothly.

 

“I, uh, went to find Sasuke,” she says awkwardly, trying to smooth over that embarrassing admission.

 

“The facilities were empty, and I had the car keys so I figured Sasuke was inside so I decided to check Orochimaru’s wing.”

 

Tsunade scribbles something into her notepad, “smart girl” she says offhand.

 

Sakura beams.

 

“You went alone?” Kakashi asks from behind her, she can hear the concern in his voice.

 

“I didn’t expect to find what I did,” she tells him, soothing her fingertips over his knuckles.

 

“And, I stayed quiet and out of sight, their backs were turned to me the whole time and I knew they didn’t see me.”

 

“Good girl, Sakura,” Tsunade praises, “that was a very brave thing you did.”

 

“It was scary,” Sakura admits.

 

She feels Kakashi squeeze her tighter, his lips brushing across her cheek.

 

“I bet,” Tsunade says reassuringly, “but you did the right thing. Not only did you confirm a little suspicion I had, but you also helped make sense of Kakahsi’s story.”

 

Sakura smiled warmly at the other woman.

 

“I’m glad you’re safe, honey,” Tsunade says reaching forward to squeeze Sakura’s knee fondly.

 

“What’s going to happen now?” Sakura asks timidly.

 

“Well,” Tsunade lets out a big breath, she looks at Kakashi “I think first, I call Kiba and Hana Inuzuka,” she mused.

 

“Hana’s Chief of Police,” Kakashi explains. “Kiba, her brother runs the canine division.”

 

“Former students of mine,” Tsunade says fondly, “you two will need to give official statements likely tomorrow.”

 

Sakura nodded.

 

“I want you staying out of the investigation,” Tsunade says, turning to Kakashi, “if Sasuke’s intent on hurting you specifically, then I want you far away from all this.”

 

“I can handle Sasuke, and Orochimaru,” Kakashi says determinedly.

 

“So can law enforcement, Kakashi,” Tsunade retorts, “seriously, stay away.”

 

“Tsunade—“ Kakashi starts, but Tsunade holds up a hand.

 

“I’m not asking as the Hokage,” she says simply, her honey blonde eyes fierce.

 

Kakashi softens behind her.

 

“Plus,” Tsunade continues, a small smile on her lips, “someone needs to stay with Sakura.”

 

Sakura perks up, “me?”

 

“Yes, darling, you,” Tsunade smiles fondly, “you look like hell and you came here banging at the door like the Devil was on your heels.”

 

Sakura laughs despite herself, “I was a little worried,” she agreed, “it’s been a really long couple days.”

 

Tsunade looks at her, and then her gaze flitters to Kakashi, “for the both of you, I assume.”

 

Neither of them say anything and Tsunade’s smile stretches even wider.

 

“Great, so that’s settled,” she says, getting up and stretching her limbs like a feline.

 

“Get some rest,” she instructs as she flips her notebook closed, “you’ll probably be called down to the police station tomorrow afternoon, Kakashi, send me Sakura’s contact information.”

 

“Sakura, I’m very grateful for the information you’ve given us,” she says, turning her gaze to Sakura, “but I don’t feel comfortable with you around Sasuke at all,” she says seriously, “I need you to stay away.”

 

Sakura nods frantically.

 

“I’ve got her,” Kakashi says from behind her.

 

Tsunade gives the pair of them a long look, “I know,” she says quietly.

 

Tsunade leans into them and presses a soft kiss to each of their cheeks. She cups Kakashi’s face in her hand and Sakura blinks at the weight of her gaze. She’s seen Tsunade look at Naruto like that.

 

“Be safe,” she says quietly.

 

Tsunade walks to a side table and lifts a set of keys that Sakura recognizes as Kakashi’s car keys.

 

“Sakura can drive you both tomorrow?” Tsunade asks, and Sakura nods.

 

“Great,” Tsunade says.

 

She repeats her instructions one more time, reminds them both, again, to get some rest, and before Sakura can track it, she’s out the door, locking it behind her.

 

And then, it’s just her and Kakashi.

Notes:

I'd love to hear what you thought of this chapter! i've been building this plot SO SO SO quietly in the background and I hope it feels organic!! I'll catch up with you fully at the end of Chapter 28!!! <3 -B

Chapter 28: The One You Love

Notes:

THIS IS PART 3 OF A 3 PART UPDATE, PLEASE GO BACK TO CHAPTER 26 AND READ FROM THERE!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

And then it’s just her and Kakashi. 

 

For a moment, they are quiet, both of them listening to the sound of Tsunade starting Kakashi’s car and pulling out of the driveway.

 

And then, Kakashi is pulling her mug of tea from her hands.

 

“Oh, I’m not done drinking that,” Sakura says absently, leaning into him as he deposits it on the table.

 

But her sentence is obscured because in the next moment, Kakashi is cupping her face and pulling her mouth to his.

 

She sighs into his kiss, tea forgotten, and meets the searching taste of his lips with her own, grabbing at his shirt as he kisses her.

 

“Are you okay?” he asks, his lips still moving against hers. She nods, stroking her fingers into his hair.

 

He pulls back and surveys her face, eyes skimming her features.

 

“Why didn’t you tell me you were going to go after him alone?” He asks, cupping her face, his eyes deep and worried.

 

“I didn’t know what I was going to find, remember?” She says gently.

 

Kakashi breathes a sigh of relief, the tension in his face relaxing.

 

“Right,” he replies. He strokes his fingers across her cheeks, “you scared me.”

 

“I was scared,” she admits, she twists her fingers in her lap, “Kakashi, he’s been using drugs to hurt you, I couldn’t stop thinking of you,” she says shakily, “and your knee and your nose, and when—“

 

“I’m alright,” he whispers, pulling her hands to his mouth, kissing over her knuckles.

 

“I know,” she says quietly, “I just,—“

 

Just what?

 

She wracks her brain for an answer. She’d shot to his house against her better judgement. It wasn’t logic that had pulled here there, it wasn’t duty.

 

It was a good thing Tsunade had been at his house, but then again, she didn’t go searching for Tsunade.

 

“— just missed you,” she settles, feeling just a little too transparent.

 

He’s smiling at her, his beautiful face soft and amused, “didn’t get enough of me in the closet?” he teases, thumbing her lip.

 

She smiles a sneaky grin back at him, her mood lightened considerably at the reminder of earlier that afternoon.

 

She shakes her head, “not nearly enough,” she says, her words loaded.

 

He hears it, his gaze settling on her mouth.

 

She watches his throat bob as he swallows.

 

“Kakashi,” she whispers, feeling a charge build in the air around them. She’s sitting across his legs so she twists her body to get closer to his.

 

He’s watching her intently, his arm drapped across her legs and behind her back.

 

She takes her time, her fingers tracing slowly over the planes of his face, the bow of his lips, the stubble across his jaw.

 

His eyes close as she does, his breathing soft as she traces over him.

 

She’s tracing the long line of his nose, the arches of his silver eyebrows, the lids of his closed eyes.

 

She needs this. Needs to feel him under her palms, needs to know for herself. She suspects he needs it too: her touch.

 

When she puts her hands into his thick hair, he leans his head back into her palms, groaning low in his throat at the way she tugs and pulls.

 

It urges her on, pulls her forward, closer.

 

She’s twisting, wiggling across his lap until she can straddle him, and he helps her, his hands guiding her hips over his, settling her smoothly across his thighs.

 

His hands slip under her sweater again but this time, his palms aren’t soothing, they’re hot, hungry.

 

“Did you miss me?” he asks, leaning up to her mouth, his hands spanning her waist, his thumbs stroking along her ribs.

 

She nods, her nose brushing his.

 

“Say it again, Sakura,” he whispers.

 

“I missed you,” she says immediately, her mouth hovering above his.

 

He groans, pressing her more firmly down across his thighs, his lips brushing hers just so.

 

“And,” she breaths against his lips.

 

“And?” He repeats, urging her.

 

She trails her hands from his hair and down his body, pausing at the hemline of the t-shirt he wears.

 

She dips her fingers underneath, tracing the skin of his stomach. Kakashi’s hips jerk at her touch and she groans at the way she slips down his thighs.

 

“I need you,” she whispers, tracing the curve of his hip bones, the line of his boxers.

 

Kakashi kisses her neck, his mouth hot and hungry, tracing and softly nipping.

 

Her fingers falter in their exploration, her mind skipping and tumbling with pleasure.

 

“Need me?” He whispers in her ear, and then he’s sucking her earlobe into his warm mouth.

 

She moans, letting her head hang back, her eyes fluttering shut as she gives into the pleasure of his mouth.

 

“Yes,” she whispers back, lifting his shirt further up his chest as he works over her neck.

 

“Where do you need me?” He asks, his hands creeping under her sweater to her bra.

 

He’s not gentle when he palms her breast and she’s glad for it, she needs him like this, not gentle, not tepid, hungry, greedy.

 

“Here?” he asks, her squeezing and kneading, the pressure delicious over her hardening nipple.

 

“Tell me, Sakura,” he teases, his mouth finding hers, tongue stroking over her own.

 

“There,” she affirms pressing herself into his palm.

 

His shirt, she’s trying to get the damn thing off but her palms keeps stalling.

 

“What about here?” He asks, shifting so she’s sliding forward, over his thighs to settle over his—

 

Oh.

 

She breathes out, the centre of her throbbing with heat as she settles over where he’s hard and straining.

 

“Oh, god” she groans, grinding herself against him, her body sparkling with need.

 

“Tell me, sweetheart,” he whispers wickedly, rocking his hips up into hers.

 

Sweetheart.

 

He’d called her that earlier.

 

She loves it. Loves how it slips out of him, loves how it sounds tender and warm and filthy on his lips.

 

“There,” she gasps, “I need you there,” she’s panting, riding the ridge in his jeans now, pleasure building and pooling between her legs, “Kakashi, please,” she’s groaning, burying her face in his neck.

 

She needs more, she’s got her sweatpants between them and she can’t get the angle quite right, can’t get the pressure she needs and it’s driving her insane.

 

“Kakashi,” she whispers, begs, “please, just a little bit more.”

 

She’s inarticulate, she’s obscured and out of focus, but thank God, he understands, his hands sliding out from underneath her clothing.

 

One of his palms slips into the back of her head, tangling into her hair and holding her face to him, pressing them forehead to forehead.

 

The other slides past the waistband of her sweatpants and beneath her panties.

 

She gasps when he cups her, her hips stuttering in their desperate rhythm.

 

“Here?” He teases, her, his lips on hers, the taste of his smile intoxicating.

 

She’s so sensitive, so close, his palm is perfect, the heel of his hand exactly where she needs it to be.

 

“Mmmm,” she moans, her hips rocking over his hand.

 

His fingers flex, not inside, her, but teasing so close that she writhes in an attempt to slip them inside of her, “you’re so wet Sakura,” he breathes into her mouth.

 

She should be embarrassed, she’s desperately wet over nothing but some kissing and heavy petting, she’s a grown woman, but God he makes her this way.

 

“Your fault” she breathes out, riding his hand, the heat inside her building and spiralling higher and higher.

 

“My fault?” He laughs.

 

“Yours,” her hands on the bare skin of his stomach, as she feels her peak approach, her words loaded.

 

“Mine,” he answers, gripping her tightly, his fingers sliding into her—first one, then two. The stretch delicious and ruinous and so so perfect.

 

She feels tears prick at her eyes, the pressure overwhelming and so damningly good.

 

She needed this, needed him.

 

“Kakashi, I’m, oh my god, I’m—” she’s gripping him, her nails digging into his bare skin, but he doesn’t care, and she doesn’t either.

 

“Mine,” he whispers possessively, his fingers pumping in and out of her. He brushes that spot inside her that has her crying out, hips grinding, her body trembling.

 

“Yours,” she breathes into his mouth, and she’s knows it, she’s done for.

 

Her orgasms crests over her, the pleasure and relief magnified as she shakes and trembles through it.

 

She’s crying, tears falling from her eyes as her whole body sparks and smoulders as she finally, finally, lets it all out.

 

She’s leaning into him, her tears wet against his neck, her whole body lax and soft, from her release.

 

And it wasn’t just this, wasn’t just physical. It was emotional, so much coming out of her. This is what she needed. Him, all over her. Around her and under her and inside her. She’d been craving him, she’d been so so hungry.

 

He shushes her as she comes down from it all, his hands withdrawn and stroking soothingly down her bare back.

 

He’s whispering sweetness to her as she cries into his neck, soft phrases telling her how he missed her, how much he needed this too. She lets his words sink into her, a gentle balm after her sweet release.

 

“Don’t let me go,” she murmurs, wrapping her arms around his middle and settling deeper.

 

“I’ve got you,” he promises as he rocks her gently and she sags into him, nuzzling into his neck, breathing in his skin, relieved, at long last.

 

- - -

 

When she’s finally calmed down, she lifts her head from where’s she’s pressed it against his skin and has the decency to at least look a little bit embarrassed.

 

“Tsunade didn’t even pull out of the driveway before I jumped you,” she laughs, a little self-conscious.

 

“Please don’t talk about Tsunade right now,” Kakashi laughs, wincing at the mention of his surrogate mother.

 

Sakura giggles despite herself.

 

“Sakura,” he says fondly, “we both needed that,” he reassures her, stroking a hand across her hair.

 

Sakura smiles, leaning in to kiss him. He meets her there, lips soft and sweet over hers.

 

“What about you?” She asks self consciously.

 

For all her efforts, she’d hardly managed to get his shirt off, she’d only just wrinkled the hemline.

 

He gives her a wolfish smile, “what about me?

 

She shoves his shoulder, loves how it hardly moves him.

 

“Don’t you want to…” she gestures vaguely at his crotch, suddenly shy despite what had just transpired.

 

He seems amused by her, licking his lips and grinning wildly at her little charade.

 

He interrupts her wild gesticulating by capturing her hands and pulling her into his chest.

 

“We can worry about that later, if you’re up to it.”

 

She leans in and kisses his grin, “I’m up to it right now,” she pouts.

 

“Let’s get you fed first,” he says leaning forward to kiss her bottom lip. He pauses, catching it between his teeth and pulling slightly.

 

Sakura melts, a soft sigh escaping her.

 

“Dinner first,” he says when he pulls away, his voice sexy and uncompromising, she likes it, “and then we’ll worry about later.”

 

- - -

 

Turns out, “dinner first” meant Kakashi was going to be commandeering her care.

 

She didn’t mind.

 

They’d gotten untangled, gradually, and she stood between his knees as he scanned over her.

 

“You need to shower,” he says and she frowned.

 

Sakura put a hand on her hip and scowled at him, “are you saying I smell?”

 

Try as she might, she couldn’t help the grin stretching across her face. She missed this, missed them.

 

“I’m saying you might want to get a little cleaned up,” he returns with an easy smile, his eyes drift between her legs, “or dried off.”

 

She can’t help herself, can’t help the little laugh, can’t help the little sparks of joy sparking in her chest.

 

He’s returning her smile, his canines peaking out from his lips, his grey eyes crinkling at the corners. She loves him like this; joyful, happy, with her.

 

He stands from his seat finally, crowding against her, she loves it; she presses closer, sliding her hands up to his neck. She tip-toes up to kiss him, chaste and quick and easy.

 

“You don’t smell,” he says, leaning down to return her little kiss with one of his own, “I just want you to wash the day off while I make dinner. You’ll feel better after a hot shower.”

 

If it’s possible, her smile stretches even wider, “okay,” she says, giddy at the idea of all this domesticity, at the idea of him.

 

She kisses him one more time, “okay.”

 

- - -

 

Sakura takes her time in Kakashi’s shower, reading his shampoo bottles meticulously, twice for good measure.

 

She learns that he uses a shampoo and conditioner set with the name Summer Rain, she smiles at that, well, that figured. She always thought he smelt like outside.

 

She lathers it in her hair generously, smiling to herself all the while as she lets the suds run down her body.

 

She smells like him now, between that and the hot water, she’s even more comforted.

 

She stays in the shower longer than she should, but she’s glad for it, it’s deeply grounding, the warm water and the steam, and the smell of Kakashi all around her. By the time she’s done, her skin is red and warm. She dresses in the clothes Kakashi lent her— a pair of boxers and that familiar “Konoha’s Green Beast” t-shirt.

 

She smiles at herself in the mirror, the way she’s nearly swimming in his clothing. She tends to wear oversized clothes when she’s tired or overwhelmed, but this feels different. She’s not drowning, she’s just… smaller.

 

She regards herself in the mirror, her wet hair, and exposed elbows and knees, the flush of her pink cheeks.

 

Nope, definitely not drowning.

 

She exits the bathroom in a cloud of steam and finds Kakashi in the kitchen working over a pot on the stove, his back to her.

 

She pads over to him, knowing he can hear her footfalls, and wraps her arms around his middle, pressing her cheek to the centre of his back.

 

She can’t see his face, but she knows he’s smiling. One of his hands settles over hers, and he strokes his thumb over her skin.

 

“How do you feel?” He asks her.

 

She presses a kiss to the centre of his back, “amazing,” she replies, and she means it. The adrenaline and confusion of the day seemed to have washed down the drain with her shampoo suds and she felt the clearest and calmest she’d felt in a long time.

 

“Hungry,” she adds on honestly. Kakashi had been right again, dinner was a good idea.

 

He twists and pulls her from behind him to his side, his arm slung low around her waist.

 

Sakura leans in and surveys the pot, “soup!” She exclaims, “you’re making soup.”

 

“Is that alright?” He asks.

 

She nods quickly. The cup of tea was immensely comforting, she knew the soup, warm and cozy and nourishing would be the same.

 

“Thank you,” she tells him, sincerely, leaning up to place another kiss on his cheek. She liked this, kissing him, letting him care for her. It was a new muscle, but she was intent on working it.

 

Sakura separates herself from Kakashi to sit on the countertop. She can see that he’s got a cutting board set up on one side of the stove so she sits on the opposite side, swinging her heels lightly against the cabinetry.

 

“Kakashi,” she starts, “will you tell me what was going on with you?”

 

She’s been thinking in the shower.


“You keep asking me if I’m okay, and I love that,” she says honestly, a warm pink tinting her cheeks, “but what about you? Are you okay?”

 

He gives her a small smile, skimming his eyes over her form, “I’m very okay right now, Sakura.”

 

She rolls her eyes, “I’m being serious,” she laughs, poking his thigh with her big-toe. “When we were apart… Ino said,” she shakes her head, “I was worried,” she amends.

 

“Will you tell me what happened?”

 

Kakashi’s face softens as he regards her, “will you tell me what happened with you?” He asks. “It was only today that you and Sasuke were arguing… I—“ he falters.

 

“When you came to Konoha with him, I was worried that you had gone back to—“

 

Sakura shakes her head quickly, cutting off the last bit of his sentence, “never,” she says quietly.

 

She tilts her head at him, “I’ll show you mine if you show me yours,” she suggests.

 

He smiles broadly a her, “you’re on, kid.”

 

- - -

 

They talk.

 

The soup simmers slow on the stove as they trade stories.

 

Kakashi tells her about his rage, at how he felt a deep jealousy and anger towards Sasuke. How he felt powerless in the face of their separation. Sakura watches as he rubs his chest when he tells her all this. She has half a mind to go to him, to put her arms around him and take it all away, but she holds herself back. She listens, watches him, gives him the space to be honest with her.

 

She’s flexing her new muscle; being an honest witness in a healthy relationship.

 

They haven’t talked explicitly about what the title of their relationship is quite yet, but Sakura knows they’ll get there. She’s happy that the get to take their time, finally.

 

He fills her in not only on what he went through, but his insight on the deeper political motivations of Orochimaru and Sasuke.

 

“Remember what I told you about Konoha?” He asks, adding a handful of evenly diced carrots into his simmering pot of soup.

 

Sakura nods her head.

 

Tsunade wanted to retire and since Naruto was too young to inherit the title of Hokage, it was passed to her appointed proxy, Kakashi.

 

Orochimaru, Sakura shudders at the thought of the slimy man, coveted the title but couldn’t directly challenge Tsunade or Kakashi. Instead, Orochimaru’s goal was to groom a student capable of being his proxy.

 

That student was Sasuke.

 

“I don’t know why,” Kakashi muses, “but it feels like you’re part of it.”

 

Sakura laughs humorously, “that’s because I am,” she tells him.

 

Kakashi pauses, his spoon hovering over the pot of soup. He turns, his eyes narrowed in quiet surprise. “How?”

 

“Well,” she begins, realizing he’d tossed her a volley to explain what she’d been through.

 

She recounts the conversation: the accusation of messing with his head, his focus on the Konoha Cup, his dismissal of their six years together.

 

“He didn't care that I cheated, he cared that I cheated with you,” Sakura says, the realization still stinging with cold clarity.

 

Kakashi’s expression darkens.

 

“And when I told him, I think he realized that he had a competitive advantage over you because of us,” she pauses for a breath before continuing, “he wasn't planning on letting me go until after the tournament. He wanted me around to use me to get in your head.”

 

She’s putting the pieces together for him as much as with him.

 

“It’s why the conversation I overheard was about you,” she tells Kakashi, shivering at the memory of Orochimaru goading Sasuke with the promise of beating Kakashi.

 

“I don’t…” she falters, “I don’t know if it was ever really about me.”

 

She watches Kakashi open his mouth to interject but she pushes on quickly, “and that’s okay!”

 

“I mean it, I just think…” she chews on her cheek for a moment, “I don’t know if he ever really quite saw me outside of the how I could be part of his victory, you know, whether I was a supportive part of it, or a pawn to maneuver.”

 

Kakashi’s quiet and so she continues on.

 

“And in retrospect, I think I can see that he was using for a long time I think it’s reframing a lot of our history and his past actions,” Sakura’s gaze flirts to Kakashi’s knee.

 

“I’m sorry he hurt you,” she says sincerely.

 

Kakashi slides over to her, slotting himself between her legs and pulling her into his embrace, “don’t be sorry for him,” he chides gently.

 

“I’m just glad you’re safe,” he admits, pressing a long hard kiss to her forehead, “I was worried.”

 

She returns his embrace, wrapping her arms around his neck, “I was in good hands,” she says warmly, thinking fondly of her girlfriends, Ino, Mei and Anko.

 

He hums into her temple, stroking his hands gently over her hips and thighs.

 

“I also, um, I made another big choice,” she says nervously.

 

He pulls back to peer down at her, a quizzical look on his face.

 

She tells him about her Leave of Absence, about the paperwork that she had on her laptop. He listens carefully, “is this what you want?” He asks gently.

 

“I think it’s what I need,” she answers honestly, “it’s the final thing that takes all the pressure off and I think a little breathing room will really help.”

 

He nods and then grins broadly at her. “Told you my type was smart,” he teases, and she grins too, thinking back to that night all that time ago in his car.

 

She giggles and then slides her hands behind his neck to massage the nape of his neck, “well my type is a surprisingly good cook,—“

 

“Surprisingly?” He asks with an amused quirk of his eyebrows.

 

She laughs, “and he’s really good with his hands,” she teases. This earns her a proud masculine laugh from Kakashi and she feels butterflies flutter in her stomach all over again.

 

“How much longer is that soup going to take?” She asks, wrapping a leg around his hip, trying to pull him closer.

 

Kakashi leans down to its her but his kiss doesn’t have any heat behind it, just a soft, gentle exploration of her mouth.

 

“Sakura,” he says, sighing her name a little, she loves that.

 

“We’re not doing that tonight.”

 

She peers up at him, brow furrowed and confused, “what?” She starts, “but you said—“

 

“I know,” he soothes, squeezing her hip soothingly, “and trust me, I want to.”

 

He leans in to kiss her cheek, the tip of her nose, the arch of her eyebrow.

 

Sakura feels herself relax, under his gentle attention.

 

“Trust me,” he repeats, pulling away and fixing her with a dark look, “I want to.”

 

She feels her stomach flip at his admission.

 

“But tomorrow is going to be a huge day,” he says carefully, “you and I are going to be questioned, there’s going to be a big investigation, and we’ll have a lot to figure out afterwards,” he says gently.

 

Sakura considers this. He was right. She’d have to figure out where she was going to live, it likely wouldn’t be their shared apartment anymore, so there were logistics of a move she’d have to figure out, oh god and then there was still the Konoha Cup! Kakashi would absolutely need to compete, and she still had to file that paperwork, and she probably would need a little bit of time off of work too and—

 

“Exactly,” Kakashi says, and Sakura realized she must have been muttering it outloud.

 

“It’s going to get really busy for the next little while and I don’t want us to go into that exhausted.”

 

We.

 

Us.

 

She loved these new words they could use for themselves.

 

She nodded her understanding to him and then narrowed her eyes, “exhausted is a bit generous, don’t you think?”

 

He gave her a wolfish smile, “I’ll let you answer that question.”

 

She giggled again, a sweet heat travelling up her chest and into her cheeks.

 

“I want to take my time with you,” he says earnestly, his head ducking to catch her eyes.

 

“Me too,” she whispers back, tracing the shape of his lips with her fingertips.

 

“I think, maybe, we have a real shot to do things the right way ‘round,” he says quietly.

 

“You mean letting the dust settle a little before we, uh, dive in, right?” She asks him.

 

“Well, yes,” he says, “but it also means letting me take you on a proper date.”

 

At this, Sakura feels herself fully flush, a goofy grin spreading across her lips.

 

He smiles back, just as wide and leans in to kiss her cheek, “we’ll go to this cozy little Italian place I know and I’ll flirt with you all night” he promises and Sakura nearly swoons. He sounds so dreamy, she’s never quite seen him like this.

 

“You’ve been thinking about this?” She asks, leaning in to kiss across his nose, soft, the way he’d kissed her.

 

“Since the day I met you,” he admits with a pink tint across his cheeks and she laughs, delighted by everything he is.

 

“I would like that,” she tells him, smoothing his hair, “I would love that,”

 

He grins, back down at her, “so we wait?”

 

She nods back at him, “we do it the right way ‘round.”

 

- - -

 

They have dinner and continue their conversation, albeit this time on their own chairs, across from one another at Kakashi’s kitchen table.

 

Sakura has three bowls of Kakashi’s soup, the warmth soothing her as much as the food nourishes her. By the time she’s wrapping up her third bowl, her eyes are drooping, and she feels the gentle pull of sleep settling over her.

 

Still, she shakes it off a little and tells Kakashi to go shower while she does the dishes. He’s resistant at first urging her to just go to his bed and that he’d meet her there, but she protests.

 

She gets her way, kissing him until he’s pushing her away and shaking his head, “you’re play dirty, Sakura,” he says heading for the shower.

 

She’s washing their dishes and grinning to herself like a madman. She’s deliriously happy.

 

Sure, the next couple weeks are going to be a pain, but she’s deeply optimistic. She’s seen how much she is capable of when she has good healthy supportive relationships in her corner, and she’s positive, positive, that whatever comes her way, she’ll be successful.

 

She hasn’t always felt like that, hasn’t always felt that she could handle what life threw at her. In fact, she used to feel like she was struggling to breathe under the weight of it all.

 

But she’s realizing that maybe the issue wasn’t whether she was strong enough to bear it all, but whether what she was carrying was worth the weight in the first place.

 

She’s still got responsibilities, people wants to show up for, a program she will resume, work to go to…. In some ways, her plate is more full than before, but the difference this time is that she’s nourished by everything on her plate. And maybe that makes it all worth it.

 

That night, she curls into Kakashi, his warm body engulfing hers, their limbs fitting perfectly against one another.

 

She sighs deeply, breathing them in, breathing them out. His hand is gently stroking against her back and the rhythm of it lulls her into a gentle sleep.

 

There will be a tomorrow, and it will likely be hectic, but for the first time in a long time, Sakura’s mind isn’t running three steps ahead of her, trying to figure it all out.

 

For the first time in a long time, Sakura is happy to linger a little bit longer in today. 

Notes:

O M G.

A year later... how ARE you?!

I want you to know that not, ONCE did I forget about this fic. I loved this story as much as you do and it sat on the backburner of my life for a while, always in sight, just off of the main flame.

Not to be a fic/author trope, but during my year away I was going through a divorce AND a cross-country move so my proverbial stove-top was stupid full.

I always knew that I'd write this story this way. In fact, it came to me in a dream around May 2023. I had the bones of it, that it would be a cheating fic, that Sakura would see Sasuke snort drugs, and then choose to run to Kakashi, but I was stuck on HOW to do it.

I think time takes as much as it gives to us. I realized (for myself) that external change can ONLY come after internal change, and funny enough, that missing piece was what let me finish this story. I think fiction is powerful like that, as much as it is a story, it's also a canvas for us to see ourselves clearly on. I hope you saw a piece of yourself in this, the same way I did.

Okay, enough sap. DID YOU LIKE IT?! Was it worth the wait!? Did you think we'd ever finish it?! I want to know what you thought of each chapter so please please be generous! <3

I want you to know that your comments keep me alive, and actually, it was a comment I got recently out of the blue, that someone was holding out hope for the next chapter because this was their favorite fic ever.

It just caught me at the right time and the rest of this fic came pouring right out of me. Literally, I wrote the next three chapters in a day! It was such a thrill.

I hope you know that your words have power and you've all spoken so much encouragement over me, the kindness counts!

Okay, enough sap! I hope you enjoy these delicious chapters, I hope the plot feels well-resolved (well, mostly), I hope you got the heat you want, and I hope you tune in for our last and final chapter (TBD,) that will wrap everything up with a bow!

I can't wait to hear from you, I hope you are all doing well, and I hope this was as delicious to read, as it was to write... finally!

XO- B<3

Notes:

Comments don't pay the bills but they sure do warm my heart! <3